《She Prince》


 Chapter 1

    Sitting on her knees next to her mother in the middle of the entrance room she clutches her palm over her dress material above her knees, biting her lower lip she lets the tears flow down her cheeks, her eyes glued to her dead brother who isying pale in front of her on the white cloth.


    Taking a deep breath in she sniffs her nose and moves her gaze upwards to see her father the great lord Wen walking to and fro with his eyebrows furrowed.


    He is tensed up due to his son¡¯s death but the matter which is bothering him is not the death of his son, he is worried about the entry form of the great school of schrs and leaders.


    During those times the son of each kingdom gathers in this school which is respected and it¡¯s a must for all the son of the kingdom to study there to be the next leader of the general and they bring the victory and power to their home at the end which proves the greatest state of all.


    ¡°Qin,¡±he stops in his tracks and looks towards his right to see his wife and daughter moaning over the body.


    Mrs Wen looks up at him her eyes filled up with tears which would stream down at any time.


    ¡°Let XingXing go to the school of schrs,¡± he orders his tone dry and stern.


    ¡°What?,¡±she gasps getting up from her knees she walks towards her husband who is examining XingXing from top to bottom.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ce where only men is allowed,¡±she says softly trying not to scare XingXing who is already broken.


    ¡°So¡­,¡±Lord Wen turns around to meet his wife¡¯s eyes which is begging him not to this.


    ¡°If people finds out, it will ruin her life¡±she cries falling over her knees while he looks down at her with his rigid expression showing no emotion.


    ¡°Are you trying to disobey me?,¡±he asks aloud which made XingXing to flinch as his voice echoed in the empty room.


    She looks up to see the scene in front of her, wiping the tears with the back of her palm she inhales a deep breath and leaves it out. Getting up on her feet she bows down slightly ¡°As you wish father,¡±she utters softly her voice never cracking down.


    ¡°Xing no..,¡±


    ¡°Maa, it¡¯s okay,¡± sheforts her mom, walking towards her mom she helps her to get up from the floors, holding her mother in her arms she sters a smile on her face looking at her father ¡°I¡¯ll rece Wan ke,¡±she says her voice stern which shows that she is never afraid of the oue.


    ¡°Wale,¡±he calls out aloud, the wooden door slides open immediately and he bows down in front of his master to obey hismand.


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡±Wale asks bending low his eyes fixed to the wooden floor.


    ¡°Inform everyone that my daughter was killed and the body is not found,¡±he orders , bending low he covers the face of his son with the white material folded over his neck.


    ¡°Yes master,¡± Wale leaves the ce walking out with other guards to spread the news.


    -shback-


    ¡°What¡¯s that?,¡±XingXing asks pouting at her brother Wan ke who is hiding something behind his back.


    Getting up from the water in the shallow side of the river she moves her arm in front opening her palm in front of his view, her lips formed to a wide smile when Wanke looks at her and pats her head.


    ¡°For you,¡±he grins moving his left arm in front and holds his balled fist on her open palm.


    ¡°Give me,¡±Xing whines being curious to know what it is.


    ¡°Here,¡±he drops something hard on her palm , she moves her palm to her view immediately as the thing made contact on her skin.


    ¡°Wooow,¡±she holds the white stone with her three fingers smiling at it while raising it high.


    ¡°Here,¡±Wan ke grasps her wrist gently and moves it to the direction of the sun rays.


    ¡°Beautiful,¡±she giggles her eyes widens in amusement as the colour of the stone shades with red and yellow.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare,¡± Wan ke looks at his sister who is grinning happily looking at the stone¡±Just like you,¡± he smiles which makes her to look at him.


    ¡°Thanks,¡±she hugs him ¡°You are the best brother in earth,¡± she steps back, her smile never leaving her face, she raises the stone in the air again her eyes filled up with excitement.


    ¡°Watch out,¡± Xing shrieks when Wan ke pulls her to his side making her collide over his chest.


    She gasps watching the arrow stuck in between the stones in the shallow side of the river, moving her gaze away she looks up at her brother with knitted eyebrows she follows his gaze to see few men wearing grey dresses their face masked with a piece of clothing out of the forest.


    Three men were on horse backs with their swords and  the other three men marched forward with the bow and arrow.


    ¡°Run,¡± Wan ke screams dragging his sister with him who tries to match his pace , they run into the forest as fast as they could not knowing which direction they are running to as the men were chasing them throwing the arrows in the their direction but luckily none of them attacked them as they were running in zig zag.


    ¡°Why are they chasing us?,¡±Xing pants bending low she rests her palms over her knees taking deep breaths in and out relieved that they are far away from them.


    ¡°Xing,¡± Wan ke gulps down his saliva and walks towards his sister who is leaning against the huge tree trunk ¡°You run to seek help, I¡¯ll distract them,¡±he says looking straight into her eyes reassuring that everything is going to be fine.


    ¡°No¡­.,¡± she stands straight and keeps a step forward lets go together I¡¯m not a coward,¡± she smiles trying to calm herself and her brother.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the time to joke,¡± Wan ke utters his voice low and stern. His lips twitches up to a smile the very next second looking at Xing who is smiling widely at him ¡°I¡¯m not afraid as long as you are with me,¡± she grasps his wrist to lead the way.


    ¡°Run,¡± he abruptly pushes her hard which made her to tumble backwards and fall on the ground.


    Getting up from the ground she looks straight ignoring the scratches on her skin, her eyes widens in horror to see her brotherying on the ground on his stomach , an arrow stabbed on his back bone, his eyes in the direction of the horses galloping away.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Her eyes wells up with tears while she looks at him in astonishment.


    ¡°Wan ke,¡±her voicees out in mere whisper, getting up she walks towards him with her swollen foot which has knocked hard on a rock. She drags her feet and makes her way to him, falling on her knees she holds the arrow with her trembling hands.


    ¡°Yo¡­ u a.. re go.. nna be¡­. ok¡­ ay,¡±she stutters trying to hold the arrow hard, closings her eyes shut she pulls it out and throws it away immediately.


    Turning his body sheys his head on herp ¡°Let¡¯s get home and you will be fine,¡±she stutters cupping his face, the blood in her palm staining his cheeks.


    ¡°N¡­ o,¡±Wan ke tries to speak but he couldn¡¯t as his throat went dry and he didn¡¯t have the strength to do it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ please,¡±Xing looks down at him into his eyes begging him not to close his.


    ¡°Be strong,¡±Wan ke says his voicees out softly and he tries to smile difficulty trying not to scare his sister.


    ¡°Wan.. ke,¡±she sniffs looking at him close his eyes as his head fell low.


    ¡°No.. no.. no.. wake up,¡±she screams letting her tears fall out as she couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, hugging him tight she screams while she she cries out aloud ¡°You said that you would be with me,¡± she screams with her aching dry throat , her tears falling uncontrobly.


    ¡°Please¡­..,¡±she hugs him tight against her chest ¡°Please,¡±she screams crying out loud.


    ~shback ends~


    Xing sits in front of the mirror looking at her image, her two maids are seated behind her. Unpinning her hair they let her long ck straight hair fall over her back.


    ¡°You have no need to do this,¡±Mrs Wen cries looking at her in sympathy trying to stop her decision.


    ¡°Cut,¡±Xingmands her voice low, taking the pair of scissors they cut her hair short, too short.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for Wan ke,¡±she smiles at her mom looking at the reflection ¡°I will avenge for him,¡± she removes the top material of her dress letting it slide down her soft shoulders.


    ¡°He won¡¯t agree for it too,¡± her mom cries holding her shoulder she turns Xing to face her.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll do it for myself maa,¡± she smiles showing that she is not afraid of it.


    ¡°Xing y¡­,¡±


    ¡°Maa I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± she cuts her off , grabbing the long piece of thin white cloth she walks behind the curtains to cover her breasts tight.

 Chapter 2

    (XingXing is mentioned as Wan ke HE )


    ~24 hours before the opening of school~


    Stopping by the tented wooden store in the market, Wan ke moves his eyeball to the left observing the person he has been following.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?,¡± he points generally at a bracelet ced on the table for sale acting like a customer when Jiang looked around curiously.


    His eyes keeps on watching Jiang yi who is talking to the shopkeeper next to the cart he was in.


    ¡°It¡¯s the bracelet of love knot sir,¡±the salesman exins.


    ¡°Your soulmate will show up in front of you if you have this,¡± he continues looking at the gentleman informs of him who is not paying any attention to his exnation as he was busy trying to figure out what they are talking about.


    ¡°Get me one,¡±Wan ke utters looking at the salesman in front of her, he pulls out a silver stone from his pocket and ces it on the wooden table of the store, taking the bracelet carelessly he puts it in his pocket and walks away instantly to follow Jiang yi.


    ¡°Thanks gentlemen¡­ Thank you so much,¡±the shopkeeper bows down a little thanking his customer who is in distance.


    Wan ke has been investigating about the death of her brother for the past years, reaching the age of 23 he has grown up to be a courageousd. He secretly tries to figure out the one behind his brother¡¯s death by following the people whom he has a doubt on as they had grudges against the Wen kingdom. Jiang yi the subordinate officer of the state was someone whom he found very suspicious due to his abnormal behaviour for the past few months.


    He follows him behind to the famous restaurant named Jin store where he often visits to drink, eat and to have fun with thedies, Jiang yi  takes his seat on the only left empty table as Jin store is ways crowded, he looks around curiously to see whether someone is observing him but he never found anyone to be doubted as all the people in there were minding their own business by drinking or teasing the girls working there.


    ¡°Come on¡­ drink,¡± the rough voice of a man in the corner table could be heard aloud.


    He forces the youngdy who is struggling to get away to drink with him, holding her hand he tries to pull her down to sit next to him.


    ¡°Master Wen,¡± Xu the one who always serves Wan ke greets him.


    ¡°Who is that?,¡±he asks by pointing at the girl in the crowd.


    ¡°She joined yesterday,¡±Xu answers hugging Wan ke¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Them?,¡±he asks his eyes never leaving the scene.


    ¡°From the Longier Kingdom, they were fussing around since noon,¡± she replies following the gaze of Wan ke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drink,¡± everyone around the table looked to the direction the voice came from and Xu giggles and walks away knowing what¡¯s going to happen next as she was in the same situation when she joined the house.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey.. Youngd mind your own business as others,¡±one of the man who is holding the girl growls smiling sarcastically.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drink,¡±Wan Ke walks forward to the crowded table while they give way for him to walk towards the seat and cing his right foot on the short bench he ces the left foot on the floor.


    Leaning forward he res at the middle aged man in front of him, the right side of his lips twitches up to a smirk ¡°Bring five pots of wine,¡± he orders aloud.


    ¡°Know your ce kid,¡± the middle aged man grunts letting go of thedy¡¯s hand he ms his arm hard on the wooden table making a loud noise.


    ¡°Okay,¡±Wan ke smiles pouring the wine into the cup, he ces a cup in front of him and looks at thedy who gets up from the seat and stands up beside the table as the other men of his were not letting her go.


    ¡°If I win you should never bother her again,¡± Wan ke states holding the cup in the air he smirks staring at the person in front of her.


    ¡°Alright,¡± taking the cup he raises it up in front of Wan ke¡¯s cup.


    ¡°What if you lose?,¡±he asks amusingly.


    ¡°Anything you tell,¡±Wan ke shrugs his shoulders, moving the cup to his mouth he gulps the wine down and the man does it too.


    ¡°Be my dog,¡± he speaks nastily, Wan ke ces his cup on the table with a loud tud when the words rang into his ears , moving his gaze from the table he stares up at him. Raising a brow he looks towards his left and smiles at the crowd who wereughing.


    ¡°Scared?,¡±the man asks with an evil smile under his moustache.


    ¡°Deal,¡±Wan Ke smirks and raises the cup of wine gesturing him to drink.


    They continued to drink until the five pots of wine ran empty.


    ¡°Another five,¡±Wan ke orders aloud making the few men beside the table gasp in astonishment as no one has won against their master and Wan ke is only a bit drunk.


    ¡°You are in right?,¡±Wan ke asks raising his eyebrows at him victoriously as he was drunk during the process of fourth pot.


    ¡°Ye¡­ s,¡±his tonees out sloppily, looking at Wan ke he smiles ¡°How can you dr¡­,¡±his head hangs low before he couldplete his sentence.


    ¡°You win¡­ You win,¡±one person in the crowd states and walks towards the man who is drunk, he bends low and helps his brother to get up and the crowd of his leaves with them.


    ¡°You fine,¡±Wan ke asks getting up from the seat he steps closer to the girl.


    ¡°Thank you sir,¡± she bends her shoulder low and bows in respect.


    ¡°No problem,¡± he grasps her shoulders softly and guides her to look straight ¡± Seems like you are new here¡± he gazes at her from top to bottom.


    ¡°Yes¡­,¡± she answers softly feeling ufortable.


    ¡°Come to me if you need help Miss¡­,¡±He smiles raising his brows at her questionably.


    ¡°Ms Xiang,¡± shepletes the sentence with a smile.


    ¡°You¡­.,¡± he stops when Ms Xiang is pulled away from his grip.


    ¡°Let her go,¡± a young man yells at Wan ke ring at him moving Xiang behind his figure.


    Wan ke opens his mouth to speak but stops when he sees Jiang Yi going upstairs. He looks at the young man in front of him and walks forward giving a nce to Xiang making sure that she is okay with him ¡± See youter beauty,¡± he winks at her and rushes upstairs ignoring the curse of the young man.

 Chapter 3

    Leaning against the wall next to the closed of the private room, wan ke tries to hear out the conversation happening inside the room but all he could hear is the noise of bickering  in the room and the loud noise of the guests downstairs.


    Waiting outside for a long time Wan ke decides to leave but before he could keep a step he turns around and rushes to the door when he hears Ms Cheng.


    Ms Cheng is the most beautifuldy in the house of Jin and she is the dream girl of many men in this state. She always had many customers and she is well known for her melodious voice in singing.


    Stepping back Wan ke kicks the door which makes the wooden door to part away weing him in. Walking in he stops in his tracks when his eyes catches Ms Cheng who is standing in the hold if JiangYi.


    ¡°Master Wan,¡± she coughs looking towards his direction in astonishment.


    Jiang yi leaves his tight hold on Ms Cheng and tries to escape, Wanke turns him around before he could keep a step away but Jiang Yi pushes him away instantly.


    Stepping back Wanke bnces his weight on his left foot, he throws his right fist out in a curved punch at his temple which makes Jiang Yi to fall on the ground with a loud tud. Walking forward Wan ke bends low and pulls him to his feet almost tearing the cor of his dress as the slight rasp of material ripping could be heard.


    ¡°What do you want?,¡± Wanke grits his teeth moving his face closer to Jiang Yi¡¯s.


    ¡°Sis Cheng you okay,¡± a female voice gets into their ears which makes Wan ke to look towards the door while his grip on Jiang Yi¡¯s cor loosens.


    Taking the situation as an advantage he pushes Wan ke and jumps through the window in a blink of an eye.


    ¡°Check on her,¡± Wan ke orders and rushes towards the window, looking through the window he sees Jiang yi standing up from the ground without wasting any second he jumps off the window as the distance to the ground is not too high.


    ¡°Stop,¡±he gets behind Jiang Yi in a sh grasping him by the right shoulder he pushes him to the wall and ces his left forearm over his chest.


    ¡°Give that,¡± he demands pushing his forearm against Jiangyi¡¯s chest.


    ¡°You are making a wrong move kid,¡± Jiang Yi grunts staring right into his eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Wan ke states , raising a brow questionably he moves his other hand behind Jiang Yi pulling out the the folded papers from his belt.


    The sheet of paper inside the other folded one falls down to the ground, which makes Wan ke to look down curiously when the folded paper opens due to the wind disying the painting of a man, the name Wen Ling written below along with the word Missing on the top.


    His eyes widens in horror to see the posterying on the ground. Looking at Wan ke with furrowed eyebrows Jiang yi tries to read his expression but he couldn¡¯t.


    Wan ke loosens his hold on him as he takes a step back to pick up the paper.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Master Wan,¡± Xu calls out walking towards them.


    Jiang Yi snatches the other paper from Wan ke and leaves the scene immediately when Wan ke turns around to meet Xu.


    ¡°Do me a favour,¡± he tells Xu before Jiang Yi can go farther.


    ¡°Anything for you,¡±she chuckles standing in front of him.


    ¡°Follow him and let me know where he is going,¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Xu jumps forward and hurries away.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± Wan ke shouts behind in concern.


    Picking up the poster from the ground he hurries into the house of Jin from the back door.


    ¡°Why does he want this,¡± Wan ke questions as soon he enters Ms Cheng¡¯s room.


    ¡°Master Wan,¡± Ms Cheng gets up from her seat to greet him. Walking towards her Wan ke takes his seat opposite to her and gestures her to sit.


    ¡°From where did you get this,¡± he asks cing the poster on the table ¡°What is the other document about?,¡±Taking the kettle from the me he pours the green tea into a cup on the table and gulps it all down at once.


    ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?,¡± he exims staring at her as she remained silent.


    ¡°How can I not trust you after knowing you for years,¡±Ms Cheng smiles ¡± But I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve promised the person not to tell anyone,¡± she answers softly.


    ¡°Alright then,¡±he sighs getting up from his seat ¡°I¡¯ll find it out myself,¡± grabbing the poster on the table he walks away ¡°Make sure you stay away from Jiang Yi,¡± he blurts standing by the doorway.


    ¡°Master Wan,¡± his maid from home greets him while he waits looking downstairs from the balcony to find Xu.


    ¡°Your mother wants you home to pack up for tomorrow,¡± she continues.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back,¡± he rushes downstairs when Xu enters the hallway.


    ¡°Damn.. I was worried,¡± holding her shoulders gently and he observes her ¡°Why were youte?,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she giggles ¡°He went to the second floor of the crime department,¡± she informs.


    ¡°How should I thank you my girl?,¡± he grins as he hugs her side ways.


    ¡°Treat me a meal,¡±


    ¡°Sure, a great meal,¡± he chuckles.


    Even though Xu and Xing are in the same age , Xing has always been like an older brother of Xu and she is like a spoilt little sister. Being as Wan ke Xing lives her life with his birth date forgetting her own one.

 Chapter 4

    ¡°Was father an officer,¡± Wan ke asks pulling out his dresses from the cupboard, he ces it on the short wooden table and his mom arranges those into his bag.


    ¡°They work under him dear,¡± She replies folding his messed up dresses


    ¡°Maaa, I mean my father,¡± he pressures on the word father which makes Ms Qin¡¯s actions to pause when the words rang into her ears.


    ¡°Xing,¡±


    ¡°Wan ke,¡± he reminds.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°How do you know?,¡± She asks her voiceing out softly in way that it could be broken at any time.


    ¡°He was the captain,¡±she answers falling over her knees as the topic of her husband always make her heart broken.


    ¡°Maa,¡±he bends low and cups her face ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bringing it up but I want to know,¡±he looks deep into her eyes with concern ¡°You told me that dad was dead, How did he die?¡±


    Xing loved her father so much, she always spends the nights with him after hees back from duty, the question of where her father has been always disturbs her but she didn¡¯t like to talk about it with her mother because when ever she mentions him her mother ends up being miserable. She knew that her father was dead but she wants to know why didn¡¯t she see his funeral.


    ¡°No one knows how he died,¡± she burst into tears hugging her daughter ¡°We didn¡¯t even held a funeral for him,¡± she sobs.


    ¡°He was missing right and posters were put up to find him?,¡±


    Releasing Wan ke from her hold she looks up at him in surprise ¡°How do¡­..,¡±


    She was cut off when the maid knocks on the door ¡°Dinner is served¡± she informs and leaves.


    Helping his mother to get on her feet he wipes her tears with his thumb ¡°Never talk about it again okay,¡± he consoles her as he smiles softly which makes her to smile too.


    ¡°I toast you toe back sessfully and bring the power to our kingdom,¡± Lord Wen holds the cup of wine in the air in front of Wan Ke¡¯s.


    ¡°Yes father,¡± he drinks and takes his seat next to his mother.


    Xing was not too close to her step father yet she respects him and loves him for taking care of her mother and herself after the death of her father.


    ¡°You are my pride,¡± Lord Wen smiles as he pours another cup of wine and drinks with happiness as his son is going to the school of leader and schrs and he is going toe back with the power of being the top general in all states.


    The dinner table was cheerful than usual as it¡¯s thest time that Wan ke is going to be with them for dinner. Lord Wen keeps on boasting about how strong Wan Ke is and he is happy that after the few months of the course he is going to be powerful by his son forgetting her real identity. Being drunk his wife takes him to the room instructing Wan Ke to sleep early.


    Walking out of his room he stares at the full moon which looks bright in the night sky. Pulling out the ck piece of cloth from his pocket he ties it around his face below his eyes. Keeping slow steps trying not to make any noise as the guards and the maids were strolling around, climbing on the huge barrel ced beside the wall he climbs over the wall and gets down outside, his lips twitches up to a smile for his victory of sneaking out everyday without being caught.


    Hiding behind the tree he leans over therge trunk , his ck dress never showing any appearance to the guards walking out of the state department. In a blink of an eye he runs through the narrowne beside the building taking a deep breath in he stands at the corner of the wall where the two walls are joined , he looks up to see the height for the window. Rubbing his palm against each other he holds the stone popping out from the wall by cing his right foot on one wall and the left on the other, he makes his way to the window.


    Getting into the dark room he walks in towards the centre table, bending low he picks up the book ced on the table and flips through the pages to find the document. cing the book in the same position he walks around searching for any clues and the paper.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I find anything?,¡± he grunts low crossing his arm over his chest angrily after looking everywhere and got nothing.


    He looks around once again and his view stops on a piece of cloth sticking out of the closed drawer of the centre wooden table. Furrowing his eyebrows he walks towards the table and opens the drawer slowly making sure no sound is created as the surrounding is in pin drop silent.


    His eyes widens when he brings the cloth in front of eyes the red piece of cloth has a special symbol printed on it. He clutches the cloth tight in his palm reminding the scene of his step brother¡¯s death when he found a simr piece on the ground of the woods near the river where they were ying.


    He kicks the drawer close and steps back quickly when the sound of footsteps got into his ears. Rushing backwards he opens the huge cupboard and gets into it as it didn¡¯t have anyyers in it. Turning towards his right he looks through the lines of the cupboard covering himself with the clothes hung in.


    He observes the person walking into room who is looking around curiously like knowing that someone has sneaked in.


    Wan ke¡¯s lips twitches up to a smirk knowing that the person is Jiang Yi and he is satisfied that Jiang Yi is cautious because of him.


    He walks around the room and looks behind the shelves and every other spots in the room where someone could hide. A sigh of relief leaves Wan ke¡¯s lips when Jiang Yi leaves the room by locking the door closed. Taking a deep breath in he looks straight, he shrieks without his intention letting his breath out when his eyes meets another pair of eyes which is staring straight at him.


    ¡°Who¡­..,¡± before he couldplete his sentence the other man push opens the cupboard and steps out ignoring his presence.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Wan Ke snatches his arm to stop him as his eyes fall onto the paper which he was looking for in his pocket¡±What are you doing here?,¡± Wan ke asks his voice low yet stern.


    The man in ck same as Wan ke turns around a piece of ck cloth tied around his face below his eyes too. His eyes observes Wan ke from top to bottom while Wan ke follows his gaze with knitted brows.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal,¡± Wan ke smiles trying to y on him but he turns around and jumps off the window in a sh leaving Wan Ke puzzled.

 Chapter 5

    Staring at the building in front of him, Wan ke gazes it up to down observing how precious this ce is for every prince of all states kingdom. Taking a deep breath in he lets it out with a loud sigh thinking about his days ahead, his life has always been different from others.


    He walks in through the arch in the entrance preparing his mind and heart for the new level of his life. Wale follows him in carrying his luggages.


    ¡°Drop them here,¡± Wan Ke orders stopping in his tracks in the path where everyone are gathered. The path is crowded with students who are the Prince of other states kingdom.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with those eyes,¡± Wan ke scoffs ring at Wale who is staring at him with concern.


    ¡°Are you sure that you will be able move on?,¡± he asks his voice low and timid,¡± cing the bags on the ground he steps forward and faces him.


    ¡°Only you, dad and mom knows about my true identity,¡± Wan ke answers making sure his voice is low ¡°I¡¯m sure that others are going to find out about me if you look at me in that way,¡±


    ¡°Which way?,¡± Wale asks as his lips twitches up to smile eventhough that he is worried.


    ¡°With sympathy,¡± his voicees out as a mere whisper ¡°I know that you care about me but I have been living this way for a decade,¡± he looks at we in his eyes ensuring that he is strong ¡°Rest assured I can handle these as I¡¯m used it,¡± he smiles and hugs him by the side patting Wale¡¯s behind with his palm.


    ¡°Let me know if you need anything,¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡±


    ¡°Alright then , it¡¯s almost time,¡± Wale informs , taking a step back he waves at him ¡°Take care,¡±


    ¡°Hmm.. Goodbye,¡±Wan ke waves at him as he walks away.


    Wale has been working in the pce for years and his father has served Lord Wen¡¯s father too. When XingXing came home in the age of five as a little girl she always ys with Wale addressing him as her uncle. He follows her everywhere to guard her but his job has created a special bond with in them, eventhough XingXing has became strong she never forgets that she was once a little girl who asked him to pluck flowers.


    Wan ke¡¯s lips twitches up to a wide smile thinking about how concerned Wale is. Whenever Wale greets him he reminds him to remove the word lord or master and to be with him as his close uncle.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Wanke turns around when turns around to meet the stranger who is smiling at him in a way that they¡¯ve known each other, furrowing his eyebrows curiously Wan ke nods in reply.


    ¡°I¡¯m Long HenYu,¡± he moves his hand forward for a handshake.


    ¡°Wan Ke,¡± he replies and shakes his hand awkwardly.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to see you buddy,¡± he moves forward standing by his side and ces his arm over Wanke¡¯s shoulder ¡°You were so handsome that day buddy,¡± he states which makes Wan ke to turn towards his left and face him over his shoulders.


    ¡°Which day?,¡± he asks curiously.


    ¡°In the house of Jin when you won over my brother in drinking, damn you were soo cool,¡± hements in a tone of being a fangirl.


    Thinking for a while Wanke¡¯s brain brightens up when he reminds the scene¡±Ohh I see,¡± he replies dryly and moves his gaze to the crowd.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Seems like you know many girls,¡± HenYu giggles when Wan ke looks back at him ¡°Introduce some to me.¡±


    Staring at him for a while in silence Wan Ke¡¯s lips forms into a smirk, keeping a step aside he removes HenYu¡¯s arm from his shoulders.


    ¡°They are mine,¡± he chuckles and walks away while HenYu follows him.


    ¡°Please¡­ please,¡± he begs yfully walking behind Wan ke and both stops when the sound of the bell went through their ears.


    Master ling the head of the school hits the circr te bell with a dong grabbing everyone¡¯s attention, the sound of bickering and chatting stops in an instant as everyone stands straight and looks towards him eyes glued to the person standing on the stage


    ¡°Good afternoon,¡±he greets with a smile.


    ¡°Good afternoon,¡± everyone greets back as some of them in the crowd bows down a bit for respect and Wan Ke is one of them too.


    Getting down the stairs he walks towards the crowd while they move away making way for him by gathering to one side.


    ¡°Before everything begins,¡± he stands in front of the crowd ¡°I know that you all have been in a long journey so,¡± stepping back he points to the ground opposite to them with his hand ¡°You are going to decide where you are going to live,¡± he informs as he turns his back to the crowd facing the empty ground.


    ¡°27 men are here , but there are nine rooms avable,¡± he turns around and faces his students again ¡°Your living area will be luxurious if your arrow is in distant,¡± the surrounding follows with cheering and ps ¡°Also¡­ Also,¡± Lord Ling gives pressure to word also and the environment captures silence waiting for him to continue ¡± If your arrow is alone and if no one can hit close to it, then you can have a single room,¡± he gets excited to watch the match of the men in the very first day.


    Two maids brings a bow and a barrel of arrows, one person shoots at a time and the other follows next , the closer the distance between the arrows shot by a person will be in the same room.


    ¡°I gotta hit it as far as possible,¡±Wan Ke tells himself as he doesn¡¯t want to share a  room with anyone as he should be cautious living with a male.

 Chapter 6

    WanKe¡¯s P. O. V


    ¡°Who is he?,¡±I ask looking at the person who is standing at the centre of the path holding the bow.


    ¡°Cheng Li,¡± Hen yu answers.


    We stand in the crowd of students looking at everyone ying, almost everyone is done with their turns while some are waiting for it. So far the arrow in the furthest is Cheng Li¡¯s. Handing over the bow to the next yer he walks towards the crowd with pride his face shows what he did few minutes ago was nothing for him.


    ¡°HenYu,¡± Master Ling calls out which makes him to stop his actions as his hands paused in the position of pping.


    ¡°Goodluck,¡± I cheer him up while he keeps a step forward for everyone to see that he is the one who was called. Strolling towards the center he takes the bow from Master and stays in position. Realising that he is feeling nervous I cheer out his name aloud letting everyone to p for him making the surrounding joyful but the surrounding captures silence the very next minute when the arrow doesn¡¯t go too far.


    I shouldn¡¯t have cheered aloud if I¡¯ve known that he would get this result as he felt awkward for not doing well and I felt awkward too.


    Pushing the thoughts to the back of my mind I rub my palms against each other my lips forms into a smile when my name is called out.


    ¡°Good luck buddy,¡±HenYu cheers me when I walk pass him.


    Looking at the ground in front of my eyes where the arrows are stabbed to the ground in different ces, the confidence in me rises up. All the arrows shot by others is not too far, the only arrow which is the farthest for now is Cheng Li¡¯s and the one close to that was hit by someone called SongYing I guess, I remember overhearing the gossip conversation about his family when he yed.


    Mine is gonna be the farthest and I¡¯m going to get the single room.


    Taking the bow from Master I pick the arrow from the barrel, there is only one arrow left after me that means only one more person to go and I¡¯m sure that he is not going to reach me.


    ¡°He is so handsome,¡± I hear someone in the crowd talking to another in a low voice but that went through my ears which made me to smile without my realisation.


    Standing in position I look towards my right to see HenYu who called out my name aloud. Holding the end of the arrow I pull the string aiming the ground. I let it go and therees the sound of crowd with ps and wows when the arrow moves swiftly and pricks the ground far away from thest arrow.


    Turning around I look at the crowd who was looking at me in awe smirking at them I hand over the bow to Master Ling.


    Strolling to my spot , I raise an eyebrow challengingly at the next person who walks pass me ignoring everyone.  ¡°What¡¯s wrong?,¡±I ask curiously noticing that my fellow ssmates who were cheering and howling out loud turned silent all of a sudden.


    ¡°It¡¯s Feng Lei the fifth prince,¡± HenYu answers softly while I stare at him curiously not knowing what everyone knows


    ¡°He is an overall.¡±


    ¡°Even I am,¡± I cross my arms over my chest my nose pointing up but the very next second my arms falls down as my jaw drops to the ground.


    Did he just¡­ Did he¡­


    Shit¡­ He just shot his arrow close to mine keeping an inch distance farther than mine.


    The crowd ps in a way like the result has been preannounced but my mind here is going crazy in the thought of having a roommate.


    ¡°Alright get your things to the room,¡± Master Ling orders and leaves the scene with a satisfied smile.


    The count starts from the one which is the farthest and the count goes down. Carrying my bags I stroll around the path searching the dorm with the wooden board of number one hung on the door.


    ¡°I should have put more strength,¡¯ I grumble on my way frustrated that he is going to live with me.


    Pushing the door with my right leg I wander in looking around the room which is known to be luxurious, like seriously can you sense sarcasm in the word luxurious.


    Strolling in I drop my bags to the wooden floor of the room my nose ring in anger thinking about Feng Lei. Moving my gaze from the floor I look up to see the person whom I was scolding arranging his dresses in the cupboard.


    Taking a deep breath in I instantly change my expression ¡°Brother Lei¡± I walk towards with puppy eyes.


    He faces me and gets back to his work walking towards the bed where his bag is without responding.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Brother Lei,¡± I call out again going behind him as his tail.


    A gasp leaves my lips when my head hit on his back as he stops in his tracks abruptly without notifying. Stepping back in a blink of an eye I look up at him to see him ring at me.


    ¡°I.. I¡­,¡±


    ¡°Gather in the main hall,¡± the maid screams aloud instructing the students to gather in the hall for a small wee party.

 Chapter 7

    Wan ke¡¯s P. O. V


    The main hall is arranged with  chabudai tables with four cushions ced around it in a row on the sides leaving the middle space empty.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Entering the noisy hall I make my way towards the table which is empty. Staying away from most of them will not cause any trouble because if I mingle with them I¡¯m sure that they would find some clues.


    Taking the kettle which is ced on the table I pour the green tea into the ceramic cup. Closing my eyes I move the cup to my lips and let the bittersweet liquid slide into my mouth refreshing my inner.


    ¡°Hey Keke,¡± I almost choke when the words ring into my ears, opening my eyes I ce the cup on the table and wipe around my mouth with the back of my right palm.


    ¡°Keke?,¡± I repeat curiously looking at Henyu who is taking his seat opposite to me.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ my brother,¡± heughs bringing his hand forward with his palm fisted into a ball. Smiling widely he stares at me when I look at him raising a brow amusingly my lips forms to smile, moving my hand from the table I wrap my palm around his fisted one.


    ¡°Yeah brother,¡± I chuckle.


    Having one buddy won¡¯t cause any trouble and he is not going to be around me always.


    ¡°Come. Come. Let¡¯s drink,¡± pouring the green tea into the cups I raise one and he does it too ¡°Best Brothers from now on,¡± we both cheer in unison as we let the corners of our cups hit against each other making a noise.


    ¡°Feels good,¡± Hen yu utters as he bites his lower lip with a smile.


    cing the cup on the table together we take the toothpick from the mini toothpick holder, looking at each other with a smile we prick the fruits which areid on the te , our eyes still looking at each other , we put the sliced kiwi in our mouths and we burst outughing suddenly for our strange behaviour.


    ¡°Enjoying yourselves,¡± stopping the actions we look up to see who is it.


    It¡¯s Cheng Lie and his two followers standing beside him.


    ¡°Am I wee to join your brotherhood  Wanke,¡± he asks cing his right foot over the table he leans down to face me ¡°Don¡¯t bother Xiang anymore,¡± he states staring directly into my eyes while I try to figure out what he is talking about.


    Tsk¡­


    My lips twitch to a smile when the cloud of shback ys over my head of the scene what happened yesterday in the house of Jin, he is the one who pulled Xiang away from me.


    ¡°You are not wee here,¡± replying dryly I move my gaze away from him I look at Henyu who is gesturing me not to speak back with his eyes, taking the kettle I pour the little leftover tea into the cup ignoring him.


    ¡°Did you hear me?¡± Cheng lie raises his voice as everyone¡¯s attention diverts to the scane, he kicks the cup on the table which makes the tea spill over the table and this got into my nerves.


    Anyone who ruins my appetite is dead meat.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I grit my teeth ring at him while he smirks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight to see who is stronger,¡± he states leaning close to my face.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your arrownd before mine,¡± I scoff looking away I take the sliced apple but before I could move it up to my mouth he shoves my hand which makes the apple drop to the table.


    ¡°You got the guts,¡± he utters his voice low and cold the atmosphere is captured by silence as all were watching us and the sound of some gasping could be heard.


    Being the centre of attention is not something which I like.


    ¡°Ohh,¡± I hit the table with my hand and get up from my seat, he moves and stands straight.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin,¡± I tell calmly in a mocking tone looking at him with a smirk.


    ¡°Keke, don¡¯t he is¡­..,¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Cheng li interrupts Hen yu who is trying to stop me ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got,¡± he scoffs walking to the stage and his follower brings two swords which is kept for the practice. I walk to the stage and the crowd follows us too.


    The right side of my lips moves upwards in the middle of the fight realising that he is indeed good at it. He brings the sword close to my stomach distracting me like it¡¯s going to be to my neck, but taking his movement as an advantage I stop his sword with mine and twist it around letting it fly up and fall over the ground and the very next second my swordys next to his neck in a swift moment even before the sound of the silver being hit on the ground  stop and the surrounding gets filled up with ps and cheers.


    Cheng Li stares at me his eyes widened in horror, his expression showing that he is astonished and didn¡¯t expect it toe.


    ¡°Know to choose your opponent,¡± I say derisively in a low voice.


    Moving the sword away I hand it over to one of Cheng Li¡¯s people who came up to the stage immediately to check on him.


    ¡°You are amazing,¡± Hen yuments walking behind me, while I try to get through the crowd who are cheering for me.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I reply and hurry to the corner where I saw my roommate sitting and enjoying the tea ignoring the great show.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I call out aloud and take my seat opposite him.


    ¡°Did you watch me y,¡± I ask leaning forward resting my elbow on the table I ce my chin over my palm.


    Opening his closed eyes he looks at me and moves the cup away from his lips, cing the cup over the table his eyes meet mine while I¡¯m waiting to hear hispliment.


    ¡°Boring,¡± he states dryly, my lips part when his words ring in my ears.


    Boring¡­ me¡­


    ¡°Hey,¡± I call out angrily noticing that he has gotten up from his seat. Giving me one more nce he walks away leaving me frustrated.


    ¡°I¡¯m not boring,¡± I yell getting up from my seat ¡°You are boring, I¡¯m not even close to that word, Hey,¡± I bend low and collect the sunflower seed shells which are scattered on the table ¡°No one has told me boring, you are the one. Cold face,¡± I throw the shells at him but none of them hit his figure as allnded over the ground and he walks away ignoring my words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you regret,¡± Grunting in a low voice I stroll out to my dorm.


    I¡¯m going to stay on the bed and capture the whole bed as the beds are not separated, the two beds are ced next to each other and let¡¯s see where he is going to sleep.


    Smiling at my thoughts I walk into the room and my smile drops instantly when my eyes meet him who is seated on the bed reading a book.


    Okay¡­ I¡¯ll try next time.


    ¡°Brother Lei,¡± I walk towards the bed and sitting on the edge opposite to him ¡°The single room can be taken by you right?,¡± I ask fluttering my eyes at him with a fake smile stered on my face.


    Removing his gaze from the book he looks straight at me ¡°Obey the rules,¡± he states dryly.


    This is the first time I hear him speak three words and his vocal is as same as his face¡­. too cold.


    ¡°The rule is the one who shoots it far away can take the single room,¡± I exin pointing my finger in the air.


    ¡°Faraway?¡± he raises a brow at me questionably which made me to purse my lips against each other.


    Oh.. yeah¡­ our arrows were close by but when I asked Master Ling for a single room he told me that Feng Lei can move out if he wills after soo much begging.


    Did he mean it or did he say because convincing this person is like asking a rock to move away?


    ¡°Noisy,¡± he growls low, cing the book on the side of the bed heys down cing his head on the pillow and closes his eyes.


    Staring at him for a while I sigh in relief, moving to a side I grab the extra pillow and ce it in between us as a barrier.


    ¡°Do not pass the barrier,¡± I warn ring at the person who is asleep.

 Chapter 8

    Stretching my hands up I yawn curling up my toes, opening my eyes I squeeze it tight shut and open it again to get clear vision. I stare at the wooden roof my empty morning brain begins to function.


    ¡°Damn,¡± I curse under breath when realisation hits me.


    How can I forget that I¡¯m not at home and I got to wake up early to freshen up and prepare for the ss.


    Taking a deep breath I turn to my right, a gasp leaves my lips when my body was about to fall as I wasying at the edge of the bed, being in bnce I get up and sit straight on the bed.


    ¡°No, no¡­ it should not be,¡± praying in a low voice I look around and move my gaze down to the bed ¡°Seriously,¡±I p my face noticing that I¡¯m on brother Lei¡¯s ce.


    After soo many efforts of trying my best to be in conscious while sleeping I failed. I didn¡¯t want to sleep deep because I have the habit of rolling around.


    ¡°Okay¡­ Okay.. May be you came here because it¡¯s empty,¡± taking a deep breath in I let it out with a sigh trying to rx myself but it didn¡¯t help me.


    ¡°Damn, this is embarrassing,¡± Scolding myself I get down the bed as it¡¯s beingte, grabbing the uniform and towel I stroll out to the washroom.


    My jaw drops to the ground and my eyes widens in horror looking at the scene in front of me.


    I didn¡¯t expect this¡­


    All are bathing and the bathroom showers are separated with curtains and the worst thing is that all are walking around naked with only a small piece of towel around their waist.


    ¡°Hey hero,¡± I hear someone call out, turning towards my left I look at him who is waving at me with a soap in his hand.


    My feet rooted to the ground and body felt still looking at all these men around me being naked and as I girl I really don¡¯t know how to react.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Will it be suspicious if I scream right now because the urge to scream aloud is killing me right now.


    Inhaling a deep breath in I divert my gaze to the floor. Closing my eyes slightly I walk in to reach thest bath ce in the corner. Looking at my feet I walk slowly ignoring all the bickering around me.


    A gasp leaves my lips automatically when my head hits hard on something, I look up immediately and my eyes almost falls out of my sockets.


    It¡¯s Feng Lei


    Keeping a step back slowly I stare at him while he looks at me with furrowed eyebrows, my gaze goes up from his hair it moves down and down without realisation. My already wide eyes gets even wider when my gazends on his waist.


    Do men really not care of other men seeing them naked.


    I cover my mouth with my palm when I shriek and trying to cover my astonishment.


    ¡°Shameless,¡± he roars under his breath and walks pass me.


    ¡°Shameless,¡±I repeat my brain still going crazy with his abs and muscles.


    Wait, what?


    Did he just call me shameless.


    Turning around I see him walking away ¡°I¡¯m not you¡¯re shameless!, I have better figure than you Lei,¡± I scream aloud dragging everyone¡¯s attention except the one I shouted at, he just stopped in his tracks and continued in his steps after I¡¯m done as the surrounding captured in silence and the sound of water drops could be heard clearly.


    I bite my lower lip feeling all eyes on me, as I told earlier being the centre of attention is not something which I like. stering a fake smile on my face I look around making sure that my eyes never goes below their necks.


    ¡°Just a joke,¡±I p my hands andugh awkwardly trying to change the suffocating environment.


    ¡°Keke,¡± the call of HenYu helps me as everyone goes back to mind their own business, turning around I see him peeping over the curtain his hair with soap.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you rub your back,¡± he screams as he waves the rubbing stone.


    My smile copses when his words got into my ears, this is really difficult and I have no idea how I¡¯m gonna continue staying here.


    Keeping my right foot rooted to the ground I lift my left leg up and turn around.


    ¡°I have nakedmen phobia,¡± I reply aloud and run out in a blink of an eye.


    Just washing my face would do now and I¡¯m going to take a bath at night when nobody is around.


    ¡°The best figure,¡± stopping in my tracks to the ssroom I move my view to the direction of the voice, as expected it¡¯s Cheng Li.


    He and his two men walks towards me and Cheng Li stands in front of me, his eyes never leaving me while I re at him.


    ¡°Let me see how good looking you are,¡±He states as he steps back and takes a look at me, moving his eye ball up to down, rubbing his chin he grins.


    ¡°You are really something,¡±he chuckles and his two men does it too.


    ¡°I just got the message that Xiang wants to treat me a dinner,¡± my lips twitches up to a smirk when his smile disappears ¡°Don¡¯t you think that I¡¯m good looking,¡± I ask sarcastically.


    ¡°You¡­,¡±


    ¡°Lets see what she has to tell me,¡± I cut him off, smiling widely I walk away feeling satisfied with his expression which shows that he is angry and shocked.


    ¡°Heyyyyyy,¡± throwing my bag over the chabudai table I take my seat on the cushion.


    ¡°Hey,¡± HenYu calls out , turning around while sitting he leans over the table.


    ¡°What?,¡± I ask curling up my eyebrows, taking the bag I ce it on the floor beside me and move my gaze back to him.


    ¡°Are you really afraid of naked men?,¡± he asks his countenance showing that he is not joking.


    ¡°Ummm,¡± pressing my lips tight against each other as a line I stare at him trying toe up with something in my mind, suddenly Iugh thinking of myself and why I even told that.


    ¡°You okay,¡± he asks his voice low which sounds like he is serious and concerned.


    ¡°Yeah.. yeah.. turn around the ss will begin,¡± I shove off and  he turns around when all the students came rushing in as it¡¯s time for master toe.


    ¡°Greetings master,¡± we all stand up and bow down a little when Master Situ enters the hall and makes his way to therge chabudai table which is ced in front of us.


    My eyebrows furrow curiously when the vocal of the person seated beside me, I mean my desk mate¡¯s gets into my ears.


    Sitting down after the greeting I instantly turn to my left and as I guessed my deskmate is my cold faced roommate.


    ¡°You..,¡±I point at him irritated while he stares at me with his eyebrows furrowed and with a look like it¡¯s-you-again.


    Before I could whisper yell at him I freeze when the words of master goes into my ears and hits my brain.


    ¡°Who had a fightst night in the party?,¡±Master Situ asks aloud his tone in anger.


    Being a coward is totally not me.


    ¡°Me,¡± I raise my hand up as I stand up from my seat , HenYu turns around and looks at me immediately and I would say that all eyes were on me.


    As I told earlier grabbing attention is not my thing and I really hated this situation.

 Chapter 9

    Sitting straight we all pay attention to the master who is done with the attendance check.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he gets up from his seat and walks down from the floor which is a little higher than the floor we are seated on.


    ¡°First let me tell you the rules in here,¡± he  walks around observing each and everyone ¡°All the general in power now are formed from here and the strict rules are followed by all the men in your family tree,¡± he continues to walk around with his arm crossed over his chest  ¡°Rule number one.¡±


    Listening to him was something which is very painful. His words didn¡¯t get through my ears, it was not only me most of my ssmates are trying very hard to pay attention as we will be punished for misbehaving except the ones who are too good like they listen to him deeply and some are even writing it down.


    Come on, it¡¯s just the rules and it has nothing to be learnt.


    Resting my elbow over the table I ce my chin on my palm, my heavy eyelids covering my view.


    I try to lift my heavy eyelids but couldn¡¯t as the master¡¯s voice fades in my ear.


    ¡°Rule number 109, No girls are allowed in the academy unless it¡¯s important,¡±


    I shoot open my eyes when the word girl got through my ears. Moving my eyeball upzily to face Master a slight smile makes its way on my lips thinking about the rule hundred and nine, they have no idea that a girl is seat in here and listening to the rule which says no girls are allowed in the academy.


    Rolling my eyes I let my eyelids cover my view as the curtains of a stage being closed slowly.


    A shriek escapes my lips when my head falls low as my arm was hit. Lifting my head which is a few distances from the table I turn to my left to face Feng Lei who is looking at me his eyes telling me something. Ignoring his message I open my mouth to whisper yell at him but my actions came to a halt when master¡¯s voice rmed my ears.


    I never knew that the hundred and ten rules are told and what is thest rule? Did I drift over in a second¡­


    ¡°Who foughtst night at the party?¡±Master Situ asks aloud his tone in anger.


    Being a coward is totally not me.


    ¡°Me,¡± I raise my hand as I stand up from my seat, HenYu turns around and looks at me immediately and I would say that all eyes were on me.


    As I told earlier grabbing attention is not my thing and I really hated this situation.


    ¡°Good,¡± Master Situ walks towards me and stands in front-facing me in a distance ¡°Did not hesitate to raise your hand?,¡± the left side of his lips twitches up to a smile ¡°A real man,¡± he states as he hits his left palm with a wooden fan which he has been holding all this while.


    ¡°Is it only you?¡± he asks his voice rough.


    ¡°Nah, Che¡­,¡±


    ¡°I fought,¡± Sheng zi who always stays with Cheng Lie interrupts as he stands up for Cheng Lie.


    My inner beingughs at the thought of Chen Lie, he has his buddy to take the me for himself, after all, he is just a coward.


    ¡°Master,¡± Hen yu stands up ¡± They were the ones who pulled a fight on Wan Ke,¡± he exims.


    ¡°So you are a part of it too,¡± Master asks.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, but¡­..,¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s rule number 35,¡± he questions HenYu and I¡¯m thankful that the question was not for me as my brain was empty from rule number two.


    ¡°The one who causes trouble will be punished,¡± HenYu answers with a low voice lowering his head.


    Oh, so that¡¯s rule number thirty-five.


    ¡°But Wan Ke¡­¡­,¡±


    ¡°Hey, ¡°I call out softly while Master walks away, he turns around and faces me ¡± Don¡¯t,¡± I tell softly as I nod my head in a no.


    ¡°Master,¡± I announce loudly which makes him stop in his tracks and turn around ¡°I¡¯ll take the punishment for


    HenYu,¡± I insist as he is not involved in this and he advised me not to go on a fightst night but I didn¡¯t listen to him.


    ¡°Everyone can leave except the two of you,¡± he points at me and ShengZi ¡°Five hits on the palm for each but for you,¡± his eyes meet mine ¡°It¡¯s ten with your friend¡¯s,¡± he walks towards me and stands in front of me ¡± You are really something,¡± he points the folded fan at me with furrowed eyebrows.


    I look down to my left when I hear the sound of a loud sigh, getting up from his seat he walks away like no one is next to him.


    bruh¡­ seriously.. why is he soo¡­ nevermind¡­


    My pissed off mind gets diverted when Henyu taps on my shoulder.


    ¡°Yeah, ¡°I smile looking at him who is staring at me worried ¡°I can get puni¡­.,¡±


    ¡°You are not into this buddy and you don¡¯t have to get punished for me, ¡°I budge his shoulder with a grin ¡°Do I look cool?¡± my grin turns to a smirk looking at him surprised.


    ¡°Yes, you do always and I feel guilty for leaving you,¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡±


    ¡°Hey, look it¡¯s the hero,¡± Cheng Lie scoffs which makes me roll my eyes, he steps forward and brings his face close to mine ¡± Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to meet Xiang,¡± he whispers in a low deadly tone but it didn¡¯t affect me at all.


    ¡°Coward,¡± I smirk looking at him taken back, walk out with anger.


    ¡°See yah,¡± I pat on HenYu¡¯s shoulder while he strolls to the doorway.


    HenYu had nothing to do with this and I didn¡¯t want him to get punished for me as I don¡¯t like others taking the me for me, I¡¯m not girl who needs to be protected.


    Sheng Zi and I walk to the teacher¡¯s table and we  kneel down in front of him. Sheng Zi moves his arm forward and spreads his right palm while I observe him. Seems like he knows what¡¯sing next. The room echos with the sound of the wooden fam copsing on the skin along with the loud cry of ShengZi. He squeezes his eyes tight when the stickes down the second time and he screams in pain. Watching his reaction made me feel the pain but my mind kept on picturing Cheng Lie in the current situation.


    Such a coward.


    Now understand why the academy is known to be strict.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take his next two hits,¡± I request, looking at him shout in pain for something which he didn¡¯t do is getting into my nerves.


    He turns towards his left immediately to face me his eyes showing that he is about to cry and thankful.


    ¡°Courageous? Are you a prince who is a warrior?,¡±


    ¡°More than a warrior,¡± I state as I move my hand forward and spread my palm open.


    The shes echo in the empty hall but it didn¡¯t hurt me much, to be honest, being strong was something I¡¯m obsessed to and I¡¯ve gone through a lot of physical and mental destruction in my ten years of journey to the new life. Father never hesitated to send me to the battles and get down the border, all skills is from my experience not practice. I will never regret my decision of taking Wan Ke¡¯s ce because I just want to be someone whom he wanted to be and I¡¯m going to find the one behind his and my father¡¯s murder which is not easy at all.


    ¡°So rigid,¡± Master sighs, getting up from his seat he looks down at us ¡°You both can leave,¡± he informs and walks out.


    ¡°Thank you soo much,¡± Sheng zi bows down at me his voiceing out low and soft.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Getting up I walk to the doorway not caring about my numb palm.


    ¡°You okay?¡± I stop in my tracks when HenYu jumps forward and grabs my arm, he takes my palm into his and opens it, his eyebrows curl looking at my red palm ¡°It will sting terribly,¡± he rubs the side gently and looks up at me ¡± I have an ointment which is rxes the pain let¡¯s get it,¡± he pulls me with him but I stop him.


    ¡°First let¡¯s go to the house of Jin,¡± I smile and walk forward ¡°I got things to do,¡± I shout out and he follows me behind.


    Bearing the aching pain is difficult but I got to hurry to the house of Jin to meet Ms Jin and look for the one who took the document and also I¡¯ve asked Xu to follow JiangYi if she sees him anywhere therefore I should talk to Xu and treat her a meal too.

 Chapter 10

    Fang Lei¡¯s P. O. V


    ¡°Did you get it?,¡± Ms Cheng asks pouring the tea into my cup.


    ¡°Yes, Who asked you for it?,¡± I question as I take the sip of the tea, cing the cup on tbe table I lean forward.


    ¡°It¡¯s Master Wan, he got the poster of Wen Ling and asked me about it,¡±


    ¡°Does he know anything?,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but I think that you both are trying to find the same person because he has been watching over JiangYi too and I¡¯m sure that he has something in his pockets,¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡±rubbing my chin I try to figure out what to do next.


    ¡°What¡¯s in your mind?,¡±she asks curiously.


    ¡°I think that the person whom you told is the one who I saw in the crime department that night,¡±


    The document I stole from the crime department was regarding Weng ling¡¯s  murder. The clue of Wen ling who was the head of the department can give me more information of myte sister and her husband. Officer Wen ling was close to our family and he was a righteous man, his death gave us grieve and my father was worried that he couldn¡¯t help him even though he is the first general because there were no clues as the scene is nned perfectly and the files regarding his death has been destroyed. There was no proof that We ling¡¯s death was a murder and there is a reason why his body was never found.


    Jiangyi is the only dog of the person who is behind all these, I have been following him watching his suspicious actions for the past twelve years since the death of my sister and brother-inw. But I have never spotted anyone following him and the other men till that night and it was my first time seeing someone into the loop.


    ¡°Do you know Master Wan?,¡±I ask curiously ,  his information can be found if I know a little bit about him.


    ¡°He oftenes here and he is famous among the girls as he helps them from other men who tries to y dirt on them,¡± she smiles ¡°He is a handsomed indeed.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡±getting up I look at Cheng ¡°You¡¯ve never told that to your younger brother even once,¡± I let out a loud sigh dramatically.


    ¡°I remember your sister saying me that you overreact when someonepliments you¡±


    ¡°I was only a kid then,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you smile after ages,¡± she pulls me into a hug.


    ¡°Alright I gotta go, let me know if you hear about Master Wen and be careful from JiangYi,¡±


    I get down the stairs my mind captured in the thoughts of what to do next, I¡¯ve always loose patience that I wanted to crush JiangYi and ask him to spill everything out but acting naive is foolish and it will lead to nothing.


    ¡°Eat¡­ Eat,¡± stopping in my tracks I look over my shoulders when the familiar voice get into my ears.


    I see him sitting with a girl having a meal, their table is filled with plenty of meals and the girl is excited for the feast. My eyes moves from his face to his hand when he holds the pot of wine.


    Whenever I see him he reminds me of my brother-inw he was someone who is brave and someone who helps others but his character didn¡¯t help him well it just lead him to tragedy. Taking the hits for ShengZi who is a close friend of Cheng lie was really stupid, he already saved HenYu and and got punished more than the person who caused the trouble.


    Why does he want to be a hero?


    ¡°Look who we have here,¡± he exims looking at me ge waves with the chopsticks gesturing me toe and I walk there.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed in the academy if you are drunk,¡± I let him know as I don¡¯t want him to be punished again.


    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m close to him or I care about him its just getting on my nerves knowing that he is innocent and got punished. I¡¯ve observed him since the first day and all his actions drags my attention. I saw cheng Lie picking up on him and I know Cheng Lie well as he is Ms Cheng¡¯s cousin.


    ¡°I know.. I know,¡± he shoves off and takes a huge piece of meat with the chopsticks and inserts it in his mouth.


    ¡°Wait,¡±he ces the chopstick on the table and looks up at me ¡°Did you just speak? It¡¯s the first time to hear you speak a sentence,¡± he smiles showing all his teeth, his behaviour making him look adorable.


    ¡°Here.. Here sit,¡± patting on the bench beside him he continues with his meal.


    Pulling my sleeves up I sit beside him and take the cup in which he poured wine for me ¡°You better stop drinking,!¡± I warn roughly, I don¡¯t know why but I just didn¡¯t want him to be punished again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Wan¡¯s alcohol tolerance is perfect,¡±


    Master Wan?


    Is Wan Ke the one whom Cheng spoke about?


    ¡°You must be wondering who I am,¡±she giggles looking at my curious expression ¡°I¡¯m XuXu and I¡¯ve known Master


    Wan for a long time, he helped me in the hands of bad men and¡­,¡±


    ¡°Ohh¡­ okok¡­ Go.. go and call Xiang, you told that she wanted to talk to me,¡±Wan ke interrupts, Xuxu gets up and goes upstairs as instructed.


    Moving my gaze from her my eyesnds on his hand again, his red palm clearly to be seen and the view of it stings too.


    ¡°How¡¯s your hand?,¡¯ I question casually making sure it doesn¡¯t sound in concern.


    ¡°Good, Henyu told that he has an ointment which will cure it,¡± he shrugs shoulder and continues to eat.


    Seriously, how can he be all cool after what happened.


    ¡°Feng Lei?,¡± cing the cup on the table I look over my left shoulder to meet HenYu standing behind me.


    ¡°What are you doing here?,¡±he asks walking in front he takes his seat opposite to me.


    ¡°Why? Should he give you an exnation,¡± Wan ke asks pushing the te of sweet and sour ribs to him, he takes a pair of chopsticks and stuffs his mouth with the meat letting out a loud moan.


    ¡°Are you done with your work?,¡± he asks chewing the meat in his mouth.


    ¡°Yes, Let¡¯s leave it¡¯s gettingte,¡± stretching his arms up Wan ke leans back and leaves out a sigh ¡°It¡¯s true that food cures everything,¡± he smiles.


    ¡°True!¡± HenYu gets up by taking thest bite of the meat ¡°Lets go together,¡± he utters looking at me for response.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got something do, I¡¯ll be backter,¡±


    ¡°Let him be, let¡¯s go YuYu,¡± Wan ke walks away and he follows him too.


    Climbing upstairs I get into the private room where Cheng and I met earlier, I should ask her to make sure that Wan Ke is Master Wan whom she told before taking any action.


    I gotta watch Wan Ke¡¯s every move if he is the one.


    And I should find out whether the person who I saw that night is master Wan or some one else.

 Chapter 11

    Wan ke¡¯s P. O. V


    ¡°Do not pass the barrier ¡°I order by cing the long cylinder shaped pillow between the two joined beds I stare at brother Lei curiously as his eyes has been fixed on me observing my every move since he came back from house of Jin and this situation made mepletely ufortable.


    Unfolding the nket Iy on the bed covering myself with the nket, closing my eyes I stay in darkness for few minutes still feeling his orbs on me, furrowing my eyebrows I open my eyes.


    ¡°What?,¡± I growl ring at him in a way that I would crush him anytime.


    ¡°Are you pretending?,¡± be asks in a low voice whiches out like he knows something.


    ¡°Why?,¡± I sit up straight in a blink of an eye and lean forward with wide eyes.


    Pretending? What?


    Does he know something?


    But how?


    Have I¡¯ve been acting where no one can doubt my identity?


    How can he find it out so quickly when no in in Wen pce even knows. The guards and other people in our state doesn¡¯t know who I am and WanKe as we have not been introduced to the public, the only thing which everyone knew was that Lord Wen has a son and a daughter.


    Pushing my lists of questions behind my mind I look at seeking for an answer as he has been staring at me for all these while.


    ¡°You¡­,¡±


    ¡°I, What?,¡± I ask my voiceing put loud in anxiety.


    ¡°You roll around while sleeping,¡± he replies dryly.


    ¡°Ohh,¡± my lips forms into an ¡®O¡¯ shape and follows with a smile ¡°I thought it¡¯s something else.¡±


    ¡°What else?,¡± he questions watching me in curiosity.


    ¡°I never knew that you would speak a lot,¡± I try to change the topic, rubbing my palms over my arm dramatically I pass him a nce ¡°God, it gives me creeps,¡± I scowl mockingly earning a deathly res from him.


    ¡°You better not pass the barrier first,¡± he grunts dryly after a long moments of silence andys on the bed.


    ¡°I got to be careful,¡± mumbling to myself Ind my head on the pillow.


    Light beams into darkness when I tilt up my right eyelids slightly after few hours. Lading straight on the bed I state at the wooden roof taking a deep breath in I move my eyeball the right being in the same position, a sigh of relief leaves my lips seeing him asleep. Moving my gaze away I lock my eyes to the roof again, after a long moment of silence confirming that he is in deep slumber Io lift my upper body slowly making sure not to ur any sound in the pin drop silence environment, sitting on the bed I slide to the edge slowly, cing my feet on the floor , I stand up keeping steps softly not giving pressure to the wooden floor as a tiger which hides and follows it¡¯s prey.


    Taking the wooden basin which I¡¯ve arranged earlier by putting the towel and my clothes in it I walk out on my tippy toes.


    Strolling out I keep on checking around making sure that no one finds me, entering the wash area I stroll to thest corner bath ce for safety. Taking off my clothes I look over the curtain once again taking a deep breath I let it out in rxation. Removing the material over my breast is the vest feeling ever like you get the feeling of caged bird being freed away. The tightness sometimes makes me difficult to breath butter on I¡¯ve got used to it and I¡¯m d that they are not huge.


    Changing my clothes I stroll to my room cautiously, as earlier I walk in slowly trying not make any noise, cing the basin on the table I walk to the bed.


    ¡°What are you doing?,¡± my feet freezes and my eyes widens in horror when I hear him.


    Half opening his eyes he looks at me while my eyes are fixed on the bed with my lips parted. Standing straight from my bent position close to the bed I rub the back of my neck nervously.


    ¡°Washroom,¡± I blurt not making eye contact with him.


    The surrounding captures silence and it remains for a very long time, moving my eyes from the floor I look at him to find him sleeping.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Damn¡­ he is not awake, I was scared to death.

 Chapter 12

    The surrounding gets filled up with ps and cheers when the fight begins. We all are seated on the ground outside in a circle, we are out here a few minutes ago  after the history lesson and lunch , learning about the past battles and leaders made all my nerves weak but now after having my stomach full my inner being is in active mode.


    ¡°He is strong,¡± HenYu utters leaning over my shoulder ¡°Whom would you challenge?,¡± he asks in a low voice making sure that Master Ling doesn¡¯t hear us.


    ¡°Who do you think?,¡± I smirk my eyes fixed to our ssmates who are showing off their martial arts.


    ¡°Cheng Lie,¡±


    ¡°Nah!,¡± Moving my head to the left and right in a ¡®no¡¯.


    ¡°Then?,¡± his voicees out a little louder in excitement, turning to my right I face him and ce my index finger on my lips ¡°Keep your voice down,¡±I grunt in a low voice as I don¡¯t want to be punished for misbehaving during lessons and also I just don¡¯t want to take that punishment anymore, it¡¯s better to watch my actions.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± his voicees out low as a whisper which makes my lips to form into a smile.


    He can be so adorable sometimes that I think if I¡¯m a girl I would definitely hang out with him because he is too obedient.


    Tsk¡­ I almost forgot that I¡¯m a girl.


    ¡°Who?,¡±he asks curiously.


    ¡°Fang Lei,¡±


    ¡°What?,¡± he growls in a low voice ¡°He is good in his martial arts,¡±he exims.


    Turning to my right I face him with a look of Do-you-think-low-of-me.


    ¡°I just over heard some of our ssmates saying that no one would challenge him,¡± I exin.


    ¡°So,¡±


    ¡°So, I just want to give it a try,¡± I shrug my shoulders.


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to understand you sometimes KeKe, but you are bing my idol day by day,¡± he smiles disying his set of white teeth, chuckling at his behaviour I move my gaze away from him to the center of the circle formed by us. ¡°HenYu,¡± Master Ling calls out after the fight is over, it¡¯s not a fierce fight exactly it¡¯s like we should know how to defend ourselves better if we don¡¯t then we might get hit if that person doesn¡¯t stop his actions.


    ¡°Go. Go. Go,¡± I push him forward when he gets up to his feet.


    ¡°Who wants to challenge him?,¡± Master Ling walks around the circle his hands behind his back.


    Most of the ssmates raise their hands up and Cheng Lie is one of them too.


    ¡°Cheng Lie,¡± Master orders him to go ahead , getting up from the ground he walks to the center.


    Smiling at YuYu who is looking at me I lift my hands in front with my thumbs up   ¡°You got this!,¡± I utter softly and he smiles reading my lips.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Looking away from Cheng Lie who¡¯s eyes are glued on me with a smirk stered on his face I look at HenYu , grunting low he gets up leaning his hands on the ground. Rubbing his palms against eachother he walks back and takes his seat next to me.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, you did well,¡± I cheer budging his stomach with my elbow ¡°I never thought that your martials arts are greater than what I thought it was.¡±


    ¡°Is it?,¡± He scratches the back of his neck with an awkward smile.


    ¡°Fang Lei,¡± Master calls out aloud taking my attention.


    All  ssmates challenged eachother except for myself and brother Lei. I actually thought of challenging him eventhough if it¡¯s my second round but seems like we are fated to be opponents today.


    ¡°Who is willing to challenge him?,¡± Master Ling questions aloud but the environment is in silence and no one dared to raise their hand.


    Let¡¯s see what he has got that most of them are afraid to challenge him.


    ¡°I will,¡± standing up I walk to the center with a grin.


    We face each other for a while before we start and I take the initiative as he is doesn¡¯t. After so much of tries we both cannot be defeated by eachother and to be honest brother Lei is stronger and smarter than me but I tried my best to defend each and every action. Stepping back I ce my right foot on the ground between his legs to kick his one leg off but before I could do my foot gets kicked up which makes me to loose my bnce and tumble back on my left foot but I brought my body to bnce in a split second as no one expected.


    My eyes widens when I feel his touch on the material over my chest, moving my gaze from him I look down to see his hand gripping the cor he pulls me forward which makes his palm tond over my chest. Without my intention or giving a second thought my body reacts to it by punching  over his right cheek which makes the crowd to gasp and he grunts low holding his jaw.


    ¡°Oh.. I¡¯m sorry.. I¡¯m sorry,¡± I apologize covering my mouth in astonishment, I know that he did it to help me from falling but my hands worked before my brain functioned.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I bow down to apologize sincerely.


    ¡°Wan Ke,¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± turning around I look at master ¡°Nice move, take him to the infirmary,¡± he instructs.


    Nice move?


    Only I know what I did waspletely unintentional and only I know the reason why I did it.


    ¡°Okay Master,¡±


    Holding his arm I budge him by my shoulder gesturing to move and all the way to the infirmary I kept on apologising and he shoves off saying that it doesn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Show me,¡± taking the cream from the jar I stand in front of brother Lei who is seated on the edge of the bed, stepping forward I bend low and hold his chin ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whisper applying the ointment on the right side of his lips which has turned red with a shade of purple.


    He stares at me deeply while I apply the ointment ¡°I¡¯ve heard many girlsmenting you as handsome,¡± he says his eyes never leaving me, stopping my actions I lean forward ¡°What do you think?,¡± smirking I wink at him.


    ¡°When looking at you so closely,¡± he replies in a low voice but yet it is dry ¡°I think that you look pretty.¡±


    Stepping back immediately I turn around cing the jar on the wooden cupboard, his words repeating in my mind. I try to convince myself telling not to be effected by his words but it makes me feel happy though because I¡¯ve never been told that I look pretty and as a girl I really liked it.

 Chapter 13

    ¡°KeKe,¡± HenYu calls out waving at me, stopping in my tracks I wave at him and stroll towards him to the entrance of the bath ce ¡°Where are you going?,¡± he asks.


    ¡°To the library,¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t freshen up,e let¡¯s get in together,¡±


    ¡°You know, I wake up before sunrise so I had a bath early,¡±


    ¡°No I don¡¯t,¡± he blurts out looking at me with knitted eyebrows.


    ¡°What you don¡¯t?,¡± I question in the same tone as his answer.


    ¡°That you wake up early,¡±


    ¡°I know that it sounds bizarre,¡± stepping forward I ce my arm over his shoulders ¡°Sometimes we should change ording to the situations.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get you, what do you mean?,¡± he rubs his chin in a way of thinking deeply.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand right,¡± removing my hand from his shoulders I step back and he turns around to face me his face showing that he is in total confusion ¡°That¡¯s is why I¡¯m saying, somethings are difficult to understand,¡± I keep steps back by talking to him with a wide smile stered on my face, fooling him is the easiest thing and I just love to do it.


    He is soo dumb sometimes


    ¡°You freshen up and let¡¯s meet up in the ssroom,¡± I wave at him trying to hold up myughter, his expression is priceless.


    Turning around I rush to the library before the ss begins, standing in front of the door I look around to see whether someone is watching, I¡¯m d that the path is empty. Walking in I close the wooden door of the library and began to take steps further in. Looking around again I walk to the shelf where the important files and registers are kept. Walking pass all the shelves I stop in front of the huge wooden cupboard with tinted ss. Unlocking the door of the cupboard which I stole from the teacher¡¯s room I examine the books which are arranged in.


    A smiles makes its way on my lips when my eyes catches the book which isrger than the others, I could see the papers have turned yellow and brown as most of them were popping out in the thick pages.  Getting hold at the edge of the book with my index finger I try to pull it forward slowly making sure that other books doesn¡¯t fall over but due to the heaviness I couldn¡¯t. Grunting low I pull the book out without giving a thought, my movements pause and my eyes widens looking at the book which is about to loose it¡¯s bnce, if it falls all the books in that row would copse, clutching my other hand I watch it move. A sigh of relief escapes my lips when the book stays in ce.


    Standing beside the short wooden cupboard I ce the book on it , flipping the pages hurriedly. From thin pages I begin to flip bundle of papers from the thick book my eyes trying it¡¯s best to capture the wordsing in disy.


    My eyebrows curl as I hit my palms against the wood, bending low I ce my index finger on the page , reading every single names of the imperial family. My mind is filled up with the name of JiangYi, I want to find out in which state and kingdom he has been trained to be one of the forces.


    My fingeres to a halt from moving when the name WenLing reads in my mind. Bending even lower in interest I read along, my brain stops functioning in astonishment.


    My father is a member of the imperial pce.


    I didn¡¯t know this, even my mom never spoke about it. How can he be the head of the officers when he is the leader of Wen Kingdom and other states. Piling up the questions in my mind I read further.


    ZongHua the doctor of Wen Kingdom and the personal doctor of Lord WenLing. Standing up straight I lean against the cupboard trying to answer all the questions in my mind.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    If Doctor ZongHua is father¡¯s personal doctor he might know what happened to him, but the only thing troubling me is that he lives in the mount of Tian and the people in the mountain and states won¡¯t coborate unless it¡¯s their festival, their festival arrives once a year or two. That particr day is when all the people gather, they open up many stalls, showing performances and all.


    The sound of the bell rings in my ear bringing me back to reality. Taking the book I rece it in the cupboard and leave the library on my way to ss I rece the keys as the masters were not in.


    We all greet master and take our seats. Master Huang stands up and walks around talking about the military system. My mind swings back to the thought of visiting Doctor ZongHua. Abruptly the shlight shes in my head when I remember the date today.


    How can I forget it?


    Today is the festival the rare night in a year.


    Wow, it¡¯s amazing to know that.


    ¡°Wan Ke,¡± the faded call of my name goes through my ears andes from the other not registering in my busy mind.


    Blinking my eyes I bring my brain to the current scene when I feel something hit on me and someone budge on my arm.


    Turning to my left I face brother Lei who is telling something with his eyes. He moves his eye balls to his left which makes me to follow the direction to look straight. My eyes widens to see Master Huang ring at me.


    ¡°What¡¯s in your mind that you can¡¯t even feel anything?,¡± he questions with a stiff face.


    What should I feel?


    Furrowing my eyebrows in curiosity I look at Master trying to understand what he meant until the whispers of Fang Lei and Hen Yu clicks my mind.


    ¡°Paint brush,¡± Fang Lei whispers staring at me while I look at him in confusion.


    Wrinkling my forehead I look down to see the paintbrush on my table, Oh so Master has thrown it on me but I didn¡¯t react to it.


    Looking back at master¡¯s angered expression I bow down ¡°Sorry for my misbehaviour,¡± I apologize and all eyes were on me and I can sense Cheng Lie enjoying the scene.


    Damn, I hate this.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to learn you can leave right now,¡± he yells which makes me to move my eyeball up to watch him. Standing straight I walk away taking it as an advantage because I can go out now to Mount Tian ande back before it darkens.


    I can get the answers for all my questions and find the person behind all this today, I¡¯m just a few kilometres away from my destination.


    I will avenge for my Father¡¯s and WanKe¡¯s death and it¡¯s a promise made by me.

 Chapter 14

    Kicking a stone on the road with my palms linked behind my back I grunt low impatiently, I¡¯ve been waiting a long time and Wales is not out yet.


    ¡°Finally,¡± letting out a loud sigh of relief I walk to him when hees out from the door in the back yard.


    I came home from school and asked Wales to meet me in the backyard with the household register. Histe arrival made me worry because I thought that someone saw him taking it. I decided not go in because if someone sees me being out from the academy in the morning during the ss time I¡¯m sure that I will be in trouble because father won¡¯t like it as he needs me to get through the school very badly and being here was the reason why my life changed, but nothing is important when ites to my goal of avenging. I did not disguise myself for only the sake of my father to get into the school I agreed and did all to take revenge for the death of my loved ones and it can be done only if I change my identity.


    Taking the book from Wales I dust the cover getting rid of the cobwebs, seems like it¡¯s never been taken out. I open the book impatiently and flip through the pages and stop when my eyesnds on the name Wen Ling.


    It¡¯s hundred percent confirmed now that my father is not an ordinary person.


    Holding the heavy book tighter I bring it up to look closely when I notice the word stepson beside his name and the date he came into the pce is inked below.


    The statements which has been confirmed in my mind goes back to a mess again.


    My biological father is the brother of my Step father?


    What¡¯s happening here, I never knew this and no one mentioned about my father not even my mom? Does she know all this in the first ce?


    ¡°Your father worked here before right?,¡± I look up to see uncle Wale who is observing me with furrowed eyebrows curiosity written all over his face.


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    ¡°Have your father ever mentioned about WenLing,¡± I ask him waiting eagerly for his answer.


    ¡°I¡¯ve actually heard father talking about him, but we rarely meet therefore we don¡¯t speak much,¡± his voice goes low at the end which makes me to feel bad of pulling the topic about his father who is no more.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m sorry you don¡¯t have to talk about it,¡±


    ¡°No, no that¡¯s okay,¡± he shoves off casually stering a smile on his face.¡±I think my father was very close to Lord WenLing, he boasts about him when ever we have a chat,¡±


    ¡°Have you seen him?,¡± I ask leaning forward in interest.


    ¡°No, I came here just a few months before you did,¡±


    ¡°Really, I thought you joined long time back then what about your father?,¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He passed away a couple of weeks after the death of Duke WenLing,¡±


    ¡°Ohh,¡± keeping a step front I budge his shoulder bringing him out of his thoughts after a long moment of silence ¡°How old were you when you came here?,¡± cing my arm over his shoulder we walk ahead.


    ¡°When I was eighteen,¡± he lets out a lowugh.


    ¡°Really, now I understand why you always asked me to call you brother,¡± Iugh aloud and he joins me too. Whenever I address him as uncle Wales he always asks me to call him brother but I never did since then because I really liked when he begged me to not call that but it ended being a habit of calling him uncle.


    ¡°And then I gave up,¡± he smiles, we stop in our tracks as I remove my arm from his shoulders, I look him with a wide smile on my face ¡°I¡¯m always grateful that you¡¯re by my side,¡± My voicees out low, stepping forward I hug him tightening my grip ¡°I didn¡¯t feel lonely only because of you.¡±


    ¡°Even me, my little sissy,¡± he chuckles.


    Releasing Wales from my hug I step back and re at him, he pats my head messing up my hair while my eyes are still shooting on him.


    ¡°Shall I apany you to Mount Tian?¡± he insists his voice sounding in concern.


    ¡°I can make it alone,¡± walking backwards with my eyes on him my smile never leaving my face, he is really a big brother which everyone needs ¡°I got to go,¡± I wave.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± he shouts waving back at me.


    ¡°I will, you be careful too. Rece the book without leaving any clues and thank you uncle Wa¡­ No¡­ no¡­. brother Wales,¡± Chuckling I turn around to begin my journey to the mountain.


    Stopping on my way I look over my shoulder once again and this is the fourth time I¡¯m doing it to respond my inner sense which is giving me the feeling of someone following me. Wandering ahead I stop abruptly and turn around, moving my gaze to every single side behind me to check. Turning around I run to the opposite narrowne in a blink of an eye.


    Leaning against the bricked wall I clutch up my cor trying to cover up the ck dress which I¡¯ve worn in. Resting my head on the wall I look to my left, the right side of my lips twitches up when my eyesnds on the person who is searching for someone his back facing me.


    Stepping forward I pull him by his shoulders in a sh and push him against the wall my right arm over his cor bone.


    ¡°Why are you following me?,¡± questioning in a low stern voice instantly after caging him I move my orbs up to look at him. My grip loosens automatically when his facees to my view ¡°Fang Lei?,¡± his namees out in surprise, curiosity and sarcasm.


    ¡°What are you doing here?,¡± I scowl stepping back leaving some distance between us.


    ¡°Walking around,¡± he shrugs his shoulders gazing at me up to down ¡°Did you leave the ss to visit the market in the third bridge?,¡± he questions in way like did-you-do-that-for-this.


    ¡°Why? shouldn¡¯t I,¡± Scratching the back of my neck I let out a slyugh ¡°I haven¡¯t been around on this festival,¡± moving my gaze from the ground I face him ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn, What are you doing here?,¡± crossing my arms over my chest I lean forward to hear him out.


    ¡°Same here, I haven¡¯t been around on this rare festival,¡±


    ¡°Did you leave the ss?,¡± My voicees out aloud in astonishment without my realisation but I¡¯m sure that if the chattering and noise in the environment was absent my vocals would have gone into everyone¡¯s ears.


    ¡°What do you think?,¡± he asks raising an eyebrow amusingly his lips slightly twitching up to a smile.


    A smile?


    ¡°I never knew you smile,¡± stepping forward I move my face closer his where I faces are in a mere distance to take a look at him closer ¡°You look good when you smile,¡± I utter in a low voice taking a clear picture of him while he stares at me his eyes looking directly into mine.


    ¡°What are you d¡­¡­,¡±


    A shriek leaves my lips when I felt the weight behind me of the person who pushed me while walking pass me, loosing my bnce I step forward over my right toe which made me to fall forward over his body as he was leaning against the wall, my eyes fall out of it¡¯s sockets in horror when I feel his lips against mine.


    This should not be happening even if it¡¯s an ident!

 Chapter 15

    cing my palms over the wall I push my body behind as I keep a wide step back immediately, I stare at the ground not daring to look at him ¡± I¡¯m sorry,¡± my apologyes out as a mere whisper, I brush my index finger over my lips when the scene which happened few seconds ago shes in my mind.


    Urgh¡­ that was my first kiss


    ¡°I got to hurry,¡± turning around I walk away quickly feeling awkward of the whole situation the most embarrassing part is that my cheeks began to heat up a little.


    Oh God what will he think about me?¡­ I should exin. I should exin him as soon as possible.


    Grumbling to myself I reach the way of Mount Tian quickly not realising that I¡¯ve walked a long way as my mind waspletely distracted. Taking a deep breath in I walk up to the mountain, I decided not to take the street way as it is crowded therefore walking in the woods is the only way. Hiding behind a huge a tree I remove the coat which I wore over my ck outfit, folding the dress I insert it into my ck cloak , taking the piece of cloth from my picket I tie it around my face below my eyes.


    ¡°Finally, I¡¯m going to find you,¡±  running to the gate which is around the isted house in this mountain I get in through the broken wooden gate which is not closed.


    The sound of my knuckles knocking on the wooden door could be heard clearly in the surrounding of where the crumbling of leaves and zing of trees only can be heard. Losing my patience level I knock hard on the door as there was no reply for a long time, I let out a sigh of relief when I hear foot steps and finally someone pulls the door open and therees a man who might be in his early thirties.


    ¡°Are you doctor ZongHua?,¡± I ask as soon as the door is wide open.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m his student. May I know who are you?,¡± He asks furrowing his eyebrows.


    ¡°I came to meet Doctor ZongHua,¡± answering him instantly I look around inside standing at the doorway ¡°I just want to talk to him,¡± I plead.


    ¡°May I know your name I¡¯ll ask for his permission,¡± he requests politely passing me a genuine smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m WenLing¡¯s family,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back,¡± closing the door he gets back in leaving me out making me feel the cool breeze on the hot day.


    After few minutes which seemed like ages the door finally opens and the same person wees me in, I gaze around the one piece house where many shelves and stands are attached to the wooden wall with many bottles and jars arranged on it.


    ¡°Doctor ZongHua,¡± I call looking at the old man who is seated on the bed, walking towards him I stop in front of him.


    ¡°You are?,¡± He asks in his weak voice pointing at me.


    Removing the cloth which is over my face I show him myself as I pass him a smile ¡°I¡¯m WenLing¡¯s child,¡± I inform and cover my face again.


    ¡°You look like him my child,¡± he smiles looking at me in joy.


    ¡°Do you know about my father,¡± my voice cracks when his face disys in front of my eyes.


    ¡°He was someone who gave up the position of being the general and became an officer,¡± he stares at an empty space like thinking ¡± Duke Ling always spoke about his wife,¡± he lets out augh in joy in way of remembering those days ¡± May God grant him heaven,¡± he prays.


    Turning around I walk to the corner watching the things arranged all over ¡°How did he die?,¡± I ask trying to make sure that my voice doesn¡¯t sound weak but it did when the image of my five year old self ying with himes into my mind.


    ¡°They killed him,¡± he replies furiously where anger could be sensed clearly in his weak voice.


    Walking ahead I take up a jar which is ced on the shelf examining the details in it. ¡°Who?,¡± I ask calmly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who?,¡± I turn around to look at him  ¡°I travelled with him everywhere, thest journey we went was when he wanted to arrest the salt smugglers, he ordered me to leave when a bunch people came on our way out of nowhere,¡± he gazes at me his eyes showing what he is feeling right now ¡± And I did only to fulfil his order to give this letter to Mrs Qin,¡± getting up from the bed slowly he takes the mildewed envelope from his student. I walk towards him curiously my inner self being anxious to know what¡¯s written by my father but all my thoughts sank when the door is mmed open and a group of people walked in.


    ¡°Take him away,¡± I order his student and look straight at the gang of men who seems familiar, keeping a step forward I kick the chabudai table which is ced at the centre of the house, holding the table up with my feet vertically I kick it hard to their direction which makes it fall on them.


    Taking the wooden chair I hit on the stomach of the person who approached me, holding the wooden leg of the broken chair I fight them trying my best not let anyone close to Doctor.


    I keep a step back to catch my breath, taking a deep breath I let it out looking at the men who are on the ground getting up and standing together, their groans filling the room. A smile makes it¡¯s way on my lips when I watch them taking their daggers out.


    ¡°You all are dead,¡± I scoff smiling sarcastically noticing their priceless expression, keeping a step forward I gesture them toe over with my eyes a smirk fixed on my face but it drops instantly when the sound of the muddy boots footsteps gets into my ears, my opponents turn to their right and I do it and there walks in the person with the same outfit as mine.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The one I saw that night.


    Running to the crowd in a blink of an eye he fights them and I do it too. Holding the right arm of the man in which he is holding the dagger I kick his leg making him fall over the floor and turn around to look at Doctor


    ZongHou¡¯s  student who is trying to fight the man attacking him. Before I could  rush over there the man pushes him aside, grabs the envelope from Doctor¡¯s hand and stabs him with his dagger.


    Everything happened so fast that it was difficult to react to it.


    ¡°Take care of him,¡± I rush out following them as they escape taking the letter, running out I try to stop them but I was toote as they were too fast to leave.


    ¡°Arrrrghhhh,¡± grunting aloud I run  my hands through my hair furiously, scooting down I pull my hair out of  it¡¯s roots angrily, closing my eyes trying to think who they as they look familiar.


    Yes, it¡¯s the gang who gambles down the street. I¡¯m going to find out what I need to know today.

 Chapter 16

    ¡°Is he alright?,¡± I ask anxiously looking at  doctor ZongHua who isying on the bed unconscious and his student treating his wound. His clothes are on the floor which are drenched in blood.


    ¡°I¡¯ve treated his wound but it will take for him to wake up,¡± he exins looking at his master who is fighting for his life.


    ¡°Is he poisoned?,¡± stepping forward I examine his state I bend low sitting on the floor leaning over the edge of the bed with curled up eyebrows.


    ¡°Yes but I sucked out the poison,¡± he states dressing his wound.


    ¡°They have been waiting for this day,¡± getting up from the floor I stare at doctor .


    Everything seemed nned, they wanted to kill him.


    But why?


    ¡°Take him somewhere safe,¡± ordering him I turn around to get the answers today.


    ¡°Where are you going?,¡± stopping in my tracks I turn to my left my eyes moving down to my hand which is held.


    It¡¯s the first time to hear him speak and it sounds familiar but my mind identification scanner is not effective right now.


    Removing my gaze from my hand I move it up to see the person staring at me. I stare back at him trying to read his mind watching I to his eyes but my mind is already in a sd right now.


    ¡°None of your business,¡± shoving his hand away I pull my wrist from his grip and walk out.


    Removing my mask in the woods I look around making sure no one watches me. I got to get back  the letter to know what father has written and get back to the academy before it darkens.


    Letting out a loud breath I kick the already broken door of the casino the old wooden door falls crashes on the floor and I keep a step in expecting to watch everyone stop their actions and look towards the doorway but ironically the noise in this ce is louder than the crashing sound of the wood. You can find many men with different hairstyle and sizes in here , the shouting cheering and cursing  are filled in the room making it even worse as space is small. Walking in I stroll to the end table in the corner.


    ¡°Hey¡­ I¡¯ll bet,¡± taking out my pouch of silver stones from my pocket I throw on the table, the bunch of people around the wooden table eyes glues on me.


    ¡°Come on,¡± I smirk pushing the leg of the person who has been standing beside the table by cing his feet on the bench cheering for his leader.


    ¡°You look to be a decent one in here,¡± the person seated in front of meughs in sarcastic way his matted hair swaying to and fro.


    ¡°I ought to be dirty in games,¡± raising a brow up my lips twitches up to a smirk ¡°What you got to bet?,¡± I ask raising my chin up by looking at the silver stonesid on the table beside his arm ¡°Seems like the sun is shining on you,¡± I let outugh.


    ¡°You can have all,¡± he sneers leaning forward in interest.


    Pushing my pouch towards him I lean forward our face in a few distance ¡°Why would I gamble for money,¡± I look at him with a look like that¡¯s-nothing-to-me.


    ¡°Then?,¡± He questions his voice dry and rough.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter,¡± taking the jar I move my orbs up ¡°The rules,¡± I scoff cing my right foot over the bench I lean forward in afortable position.


    ¡°The winner of two games wins,¡± the person standing in between us instructs ¡°The one with more credit is the winner.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s first?,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what the small kid has got,¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± rolling my sleeves up I take the jar and raise it up in the air I shake it hard making the three dice hit against each other inside the container.


    ying dice is something which I¡¯m not good at as the thing called luck doesn¡¯t drive towards me at any moment when I need it and I¡¯ve never gambled over it as getting three sixes is like diving into frozen sea.


    mming the jar on the table I lift the lid revealing the three dice with two sixes and one five.


    The sound of loud and dryughter of the men around me gets into my ears making me realise that I¡¯m going to lose and this result is not a big deal.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The bulky man seated opposite to me raises his arm up which makes everyone to be silent, leaning forward with his eyes fixed on me, his lips twitches up to a smirk disying his yellow set of teeth.


    Standing up he takes the lid of the jar and closes it, staring at me he shakes the jar vigorously taking it all the way from my right ear to the left while I stare at him calmly but my inner being is eagerly waiting to watch the results.


    Bending low he ms the jar on the table and lifts the lid casually revealing the dice of three sixes. He sits back rxed like he expected iting.


    Nothing is going as I nned and this games is difficult than what I thought. I thought that it has nothing to with our stamina and intelligence but it has got something I guess.


    He pushes the jar towards me with his finger and leans back looking at me with a look like let¡¯s-see-what-you¡¯ve -got.


    Taking the jar I shake it examining the sound of the dice shing, stopping my movement I ce the jar slowly on the table, staring at the brown ceramic jar for a while I lift it up slowly a smile making its way on my lips every inch it moves up and therees the three sixes.


    Taking the jar anxiously he moves faster as earlier and ms the jar on the table lifting the lid he leans back roaring low.


    ¡°Both won each game, the third game decides the winner,¡± the other man announces.


    I gesture him to start passing him a sly grin, he takes it and looks at me ¡°Tell your deal?,¡± he questions holding the jar up in the air to begin.


    ¡°The letter,¡± cing my arms over the table I lean forward looking at his curious face ¡°The letter which you stole from the mount Tian.¡±


    Raising his eyebrows he res at me and then looks around meeting the eyes of his people.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he grunts and begins to shake the jar.

 Chapter 17

    I observe his every single action being cautious as his behaviour after knowing what I need is doubtful. He nces at me slowly and throws the jar towards me in a blink of an eye, sliding to my left over the bench I stand up and kick the person beside me on his stomach letting the ceramic crash on the floor.


    I spring up from the table knocking it over and causing other men to turn their heads to watch the scene , in a split second I pull back my arm clenching my fist, I throw it forward with force that knocked on the man I yed with backwards when it connected, the dull thud and gasp of breath confirmed that I winded him.


    The chattering of the crowd fades away when others leave the ce I heard someone joining them to help but someone else stopped him informing that I¡¯m the fifth prince. That conversation in the background took me off guard as many people in the states didn¡¯t know I was the fifth prince because I always maintained a low profile to stay out of trouble.


    Ie back to the leader of the gang with whom I yed a few moments back after beating his minions, pulling his cor I try to lift him up but couldn¡¯t due his weight, grunting loud I try to keep him in a sitting position my mind advising me to work out on my body leaving my skills aside.


    Bending low  I ce palm over the wooden pole on which he rests his shoulders on and my other palm over his right shoulder to hold him in ce.


    ¡°Where is the letter?,¡± I ask in a low voice rmingly.


    He licks the blood stained over his lips and res at me ¡°It¡¯s not with me,¡± he smiles slyly getting on my nerves.


    Curling my palm I punch across his cheekbone ¡°Where is it?,¡± My voicees out loud angrily, cing my foot on his leg I trample it hard over his already injured ankle.


    ¡°It¡¯s..,¡± he lets out a scream in pain when which makes me to loosen the pressure ¡°Officer JiangYi took it,¡± he answers weakly, stepping back I stand straight my eyes never leaving his.


    He moves his leg to his thigh and holds his ankle massaging it, taking my pouch from the floor I throw it on him.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Rushing out I make my way to the crime department, my patience level is on point zero right now that my anger is controlling my mind. Hiding from the guards I get in through the window of the second floor sessfully but no one is there and the surrounding seemed like no one has been in here since morning. Jumping off the window I hurry to the market and other ces where he usually goes as I know all his schedule after stalking him for ages.


    The sun is going to set and it¡¯s bing dark, the doors of academy will be closed after few hours and I should return before that. Taking a deep in I walk into the Shilinne, it¡¯s the ce where he rarely visits, I¡¯ve seen himing here only once and this is thest ce in my list.


    Praying to god that he should be in I pull out the piece of cloth from my pocket and tie it around my face. Holding the steel ring of the door at the end corner ofne, I push the door open slightly but the sound of old wooden door creak echoes in the empty hallway, I peep my head in and there stood the person I¡¯m looking for.


    I see him holding the envelope  close to the firece, he looks at me and throws the paper to the fire immediately letting it burn. Standing up he runs towards me and I hurry to him, we face each other in a distance where a child could crawl between us. Taking a step forward he brings his arm front to punch me but I bend low and punch on his stomach which makes him to step back dragging his feet.


    Jiangyi is doubled over, the punch has caught him off guard and he curses himself, being relentless I swing another punch towards his head. Instinctively he blocks the punch and counters with an upwards cut to my neck which makes me to fall over coughing. Biting my lower lip I get on my feet instantly and kick his stomach which makes him to bend low to hold his stomach for the forceful blow, taking his position as an advantage I roll over his back and grasp his neck backwards his moans filling the room.


    A shriek leaves my lips when I felt my hand being grasped by someone and the very next second I¡¯m mmed on the wall, I open my eyes and look up to see the one gripping my shoulders.


    ¡°Nothing is going to happen if he dies,¡± he grunts, I could sense him gritting his teeth even though his face is half covered with the ck material.


    ¡°He deserves to die,¡± I growl pushing him away I make my way to jiangyi who isying on the floor holding his stomach with one hand and rubbing his neck with the other.


    Pulling him by his cor I make him stand and he does it too, he brings up his hand to capture me but before he could I hold his arm twist it behind his back.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna reveal all your deeds tonight,¡± I grunt low with in my breaths and again I get pulled over and mmed on the wall.


    ¡°You¡¯re ruining my ns,¡± he growls mming his palm on the wall beside my right ear which sends vibration through my ears.


    I look up at him ¡°You¡­..,¡±


    He cages me into his arms and leans forward our face just a few inches away ¡°He is the only dog we have,¡± he grits his voiceing out dangerously low.


    ¡°I got my own ways,¡± I kick him on his stomach which makes him to fall back.


    Keeping wide steps towards JiangYi I bend low to pull him up, I keep a step back when he pushes me andys on me on the ground in a split second holding a sharp wooden piece a few inches away from my left chest as his palm is buried into mine. I try to lift his hand up but it is bing difficult as he gives too much pressure to it, taking his other hand he brings it closer to my face trying to lift my veil, a smile makes it¡¯s way on my face which makes him to look at me surprised, lifting my leg up between his I push him by kicking over his stomach. Grabbing the piece of wood from him I move it towards his neck but the piece of wood falls over the ground when my grip loosens as my arm I¡¯m being pulled away forcefully.


    He ms me on the wall and ces his arm over my chest holding me in ce. My mindpletely diverts from JiangYi to him, looking at his arm I move my gaze up wriggling in his grip.


    His hand is right above my breasts and I¡¯m trying my best to push him away but he doesn¡¯t even budge, I really got to focus on my strength than skills.


    ¡°Let me go,¡± I grit my teeth wriggling in his grip feeling ufortable of his touch, putting my whole strength I try to move him away going mad. Turning to left when the creak of door got into my ears my eyebrows furrows and my anger is raging up right now.


    JiangYi escapes.


    ¡°Let me go,¡± I scream struggling in his hold, my actions pause and my eyes falls out of it¡¯s sockets with my jaw dropped on the ground when his words rings in my ears, it¡¯s like my heart beat stopped and came back to register his words in my mind.


    ¡°I know who you are,¡± his face is just a few inches away from mine our nose almost brushing against each other and I¡¯m sure that he could hear my heartbeat which is beating rapidly in astonishment.

 Chapter 18

    Sitting over the wall Feng lei jumps down and hides himself behind the huge trunk of the tree.


    cing his palms over the rough trunk he peeps beside it to his left watching the two guards of the main gate walking around.  He flinches when the sound of something thud on thend gets into his ears, furrowing his eyebrows curiously he turns around slowly, he bites his inner cheek to hold up hisughter.


    ¡°Where were you thiste?,¡± He keeps a step forward slowly cing his foot over the dried twigs.


    ¡°Seriously,¡± I let out a loud breath, dusting my palms against each other my  arm forward in motion to pull me up¡±


    Help me out first.¡±


    ¡°I was out with XuXu,¡± I utter holding his hand which he moves forward ¡°What are you doing at this hour?,¡± I ask immediately standing on my feet, my voicees out louder  mockingly as my wild thoughts packs up in my mind


    He ces his palm over my mouth and moves behind the huge trunk of the tree hiding in the dark, I rest my shoulders on the trunk and lean back pushing myself to the wood when he brushes over my body to peep over the trunk and look around.


    My eyes widens when I feel his body over mine, my adrenaline rushes through when his breath hitches on the sensitive spot at the back of my ear, he lets out a sigh of relief and looks back, our eyes meeting each other. I stare at  him curiously examining his features which seems familiar but my identification sensor isn¡¯t working.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Especially those eyes, I got to clear my mind to solve these little puzzles first.


    He stares back at me observing me, reading something on my face, a smile satisfaction makes it¡¯s way on his lips and I have no idea why?


    Ie back to my senses when the scene which happened few hours ago shes in my mind, that idiot. I shouldn¡¯t have just pushed him and let him be like that, he is definitely dead if he gets in front of my eyes again.


    Wrinkling my forehead I push him slightly and turn around, hugging the trunk I peep over my left shoulder to see the two guards walking around.


    ¡°Why are the guards inside the gate?,¡± I ask softly making sure my voice is low.


    cing his right arm over the trunk he leans over me and looks at the same direction ¡± I think it¡¯s because of the rumour.¡±


    Rumour?


    Howe I have no idea about it?


    Especially when it¡¯s rumour and gossip


    ¡°What¡¯s the rumour?,¡±  turning around I rest my shoulders on the trunk which makes him to step back leaving some space between us.


    The word ¡®space¡¯ flew away today


    ¡°About someone walking around at night,¡±


    ¡°And?,¡± I ask him to speak ahead as he just always ends up in one sentence.


    ¡°The sound of water can be heard from the bath ce, some ssmates say its a ghost,¡± he keeps another step back and looks around making sure that we are in the dark and cannot be seen.


    I raise my eyebrows as my lips turns into an awkward smile thinking about the so called rumour.


    Walking around?


    At night?


    In the bath ce?


    Ghost?


    Damn¡­ it¡¯s me


    ¡°Has anyone seen it?,¡± I lean forward fiddling with my fingers nervously.


    ¡°No,¡± he snaps his eyes still on the surrounding watching the movement of the guards to get away when they walk to the opposite direction.


    Keeping another step forward I look up at him, my eyes watching his chin and jaw line ¡°Have you seen it?,¡± I ask eagerly yet softly.


    ¡°I..,¡± he looks at me ¡°Not exactly,¡± he rubs his chin dramatically in a way of thinking something.


    ¡°What do you mean?,¡± I whisper yell losing my patience.


    ¡°Why do you look nervous?,¡± He raises a brow amusingly while I stare at him astonished thinking of his answer earlier and his behaviour right now seems like he knows something.


    He bends slightly and brings his face closer to mine ¡± Why?,¡± He asks again his voiceing out dangerously low.


    My eyes are glued on him while my mind tries to bring up words and form sentences , my brain is too busy right now that it doesn¡¯t know whether to solve my inner voice which says his voice seems familiar or to create an answer for his question ¡®why¡¯.


    The right side of his lips goes upwards when he looks deep into me ¡± Are you afraid of ghosts?,¡± He sneers.


    ¡°Do I look like someone who is afraid of ghosts?,¡± I scoff crossing my arms over my chest my nose blowing out a lot of air.


    ¡°Yes, you do,¡± he replies and steps forward to his right ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± he rattles and gestures me to hurry.


    I run behind him in a bent posture keeping steps softly on the ground as the sound of the boots cracking on the stones cannot be formed.


    We sessfully arrive to our dorm without being caught, resting my palms on my knees I take deep breaths in and out, standing up I fist my palms and I punch slowly over my shoulders slightly massaging the muscles. Walking in I sit at the edge of the bed sping my hands against each other rxing myself.


    ¡°Were you really out with XuXu?,¡± turning to my right I face Feng Lei who is seated on the bed with his legs crossed.


    ¡°Yes, She wanted to visit the mount Tian,¡± I reply casually looking away.


    ¡°Thiste?,¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we visited all the stalls,¡±


    ¡°And then?,¡±


    ¡°And then, nothing,¡±


    ¡°So there is lip tint on your sleeve,¡± I face him immediately with wide eyes, he raises a brow at me amusingly and points showing me the stain, looking down at my sleeve to where he pointed, my eyes widens even more to see the blood stain on my sleeve.


    ¡°Ohh,¡± I cover it with my hand, getting up from the bed I remove my belt around my waist not giving him a nce.


    The air around me is suffocating with the feeling of his orbs digging in me.


    ¡°Alright, What were you doing thiste?,¡± I turn around to look at him trying to rx the air around us.


    ¡°None of your business,¡± he shrugs his shoulders andys down on his pillow.


    My lips forms into a an ¡®o¡¯ shape when I  re at him being vexed by his attitude. If my eyes werepound bows I¡¯m sure that I would have shot a dozen of arrows on him.


    ¡°But I just answered all your questions,¡± I grunt stamping my feet on the floor madly.


    ¡°You can choose not to,¡± he replies bluntly closing his eyes.


    ¡°What? You¡­ you¡­,¡± I point at him collecting words in my mind to scold him.


    ¡°Noisy,¡± he turns over his right arm with his arms crossed over his chest his eyes closed.


    Scrunching up my nose I re up in anger ¡°Rascal,¡± I whisper yell at him holding the letter ¡®l¡¯ for a while to drag my anger.

 Chapter 19

    Feng Lei¡¯s P. O. V


    cing the tray on the table I take my seat, grabbing the steam bun I take a bite of it, a smile makes it¡¯s way on my lips in the process of chewing when I think about Wan Ke.


    He is really interestingOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    I decided to get close to him to know more about him to find out why he is after the death of Duke WenLing and others. That moment when I told him that I know who he is I was notpletely sure about it but when I covered his mouth behind the tree I was hundred percent sure it¡¯s him. It was the same eyes which holds many stories , my lips formed into a smile at that moment without my realisation in the thought of finding the person behind the mask.


    I asked someone to research about him but there isn¡¯t much information about him which others know, the main thing was that most of the citizens have no idea that he is the fifth prince as they haven¡¯t seen him. He really is good at maintaining a low profile, I should ask some people close to him or I should ask him itself to dig into his information.


    I push my thoughts behind my mind when the sound of traynding on the wooden table disturbs my mind, cing the steam bun on the tray I look straight to meet the pair of eyes which I have been thinking about a few minutes back.


    ¡°Lost in thoughts?,¡± He asks looking at me while taking a big bite of the steam bun and he bends low and fills his spoon with the soup and drinks that too.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± removing my gaze from him I look down as I lift the bowl of soup with my left and the spoon with my right.


    The vibe between us turns silence where the chattering of our ssmates are working in our ears. After a long moment of silence he ces the spoon in the empty bowl which made the sound of the clinging and hits his hand on the table, he leans forward his eyes looking straight into mine while I stare at him curiously with furrowed eyebrows.


    ¡°I just.. I¡¯m sor¡­,¡± He rubs the back of his neck nervously, biting his lower lip he looks back at me while I¡¯m drinking the soup giving him nces when he looks away. Leaning a little more forward he clears his throat ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened yesterday,¡± he says in a split second and sits back staring at me waiting for a reply.


    Pausing my actions of where the spoon is at the edge of my lips I move my eyeballs up ¡°Oh¡­,¡± I continue drinking the soup.


    He stares at me pushing the right side of his cheek with his tongue ¡°It was an ident,¡± he speaks out abruptly like how a literature teacher would exin a scene, moving the bowl low I fix my eyes on him watching his every single movement of hands and head ¡°I was pushed from behind and I couldn¡¯t bnce that was why I fell over you and our,¡± biting his lower lip he states low as a whisper ¡°lips crashed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Replying dryly I continue to drink the soup which hasn¡¯t been finished yet as I¡¯m distracted again.


    ¡°Really,¡± he leans back and rxes his shoulders letting out a loud sigh of relief ¡°I just thought that you misunderstood,¡± heughs out softly showing awkwardness.


    ¡°Is it?,¡± cing the bowl on the table I pick up the steam bun ¡°Why are you so concerned about it, like as if you are a girl,¡± I take a bite of my bun and pause the motion of chewing watching Wan Ke who stops moving like a statue his eyes never leaving mine and his lips in a form of azy smile as he paused hisugh instantly after I¡¯m done speaking.


    ¡°Do.. I,¡± he lets out a sarcastic smile and rests his elbow on the table and ces his chin on the back of his palm ¡°Do I look like a girl,¡± he questions raising his eyebrows.


    ¡°As I told earlier I would say that the word pretty suits well on your appearance,¡± I continue eating while he stares at an empty space thinking something.


    He is known to be handsome by all but when we take a closer picture of him he looks kind of pretty and I¡¯m sure that if he is a girl he will definitely be a beautifuldy but for his character it is far away from being beautiful and a girl especially.


    Furrowing his fine eyebrows he gazes back at me when I swallow down thest piece of the  bun.


    ¡°Then it doesn¡¯t matter if you kiss a boy?¡±


    Was he thinking that question for all this while


    ¡°Not as that, it¡¯s just that I have no need to held responsibility,¡±


    ¡°What?,¡± He moves  his head back the sides of the lips going downwards ¡°Your logic sucks,¡± he sneers.


    ¡°Look.. look who we got here,¡±


    We both turn to our left seeing Cheng Li strolling towards us passing the crowd. He stands next to our table and looks down at me and then at WanKe and back at me ¡°I thought you are very good at observing and reading people,¡± he crosses his arms over his chest and passes a nce at WanKe with curled up eyebrows ¡°You made up with him out of all the people,¡± he pulls up his shoulders  pointing Wanke with his index finger on his right arm.


    Cheng Lie and I¡¯ve known each other for a long time since the time my sister and  Ms Cheng got too close. I always surround myself with less people as I judge people way too early and my judgement has never gone wrong, this was one of the reason why I¡¯m not close  to ChengLi. My family members always worry about me of having less friends but I feel better this way as being around some kind of stupid people is awful than being alone. My mom is troubled  too much about my character thinking about my wedding, she always says that no one would marry me even with my handsome face.


    ¡°You know why,¡± WanKe scoffs which makes Cheng Li to turn towards the left and face him, keeping a step forward he brings up his left foot and ces on the edge of Wanke¡¯s seat and leans forward  and all this while Wanke was just waiting calmly watching him.


    He really is someone interesting


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m better than you,¡± his lips forms into a smirk when Cheng Li¡¯s expression changes.


    It is a good show to watch Cheng Li being humiliated as he has always been a big head and a bully.


    ¡°Keke,¡± Hen Yu calls out standing by the entrance and the sound of the bell captures the environment disturbing the drama I¡¯m watching.


    ¡°Leave way,¡± he pushes his leg away and walks away waving at HenYu. Wanke¡¯s P. O. V


    We all are standing in a horizontal line waiting till Master Ling instructs us. After doing all the warm up he chooses five students and asks them to step forward.


    ¡°A race,¡± Master Ling announces walking  behind the students who stood in front their feet behind the line marked.


    ¡°Race,¡± I repeat after him in a low voice like almost telling it to myself.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?,¡± Henyu asks hearing me, he leans over his shoulder to the left ¡°Is it Feng Lei,¡± he questions amusingly he budges me by his shoulder ¡°hey,¡± he calls out softly as I gave no reply.


    ¡°You know?,¡± I turn to my right facing him ¡°I¡¯m not good at running,¡± I inform with a smile casually but watching his expression made me feel like I¡¯m useless, his eyes gone wide and his jaw dropped on the ground.


    ¡°Why do you give me that look?,¡± I pass him a deathly re warning him not to humiliate me


    Running is something which I suck at to be honest¡­ It¡¯s really going to be embarrassing if I run slower than the others.


    ¡°I¡¯m just..,¡±he looks away and stares straight looking at the five ssmates challenging each other, after a while he faces me again with the same expression ¡°How can you be bad in running after having all those skills,¡± his questiones out as a whisper.


    Why is he overreacting, however every human being is bad at something right not all are perfect and I¡¯m bad in running.


    It¡¯s nothing to be astonished to an extent that words cannot be formed.


    ¡°You are overreacting,¡± I grit my teeth and fix my eyes on the students standing before the line.


    ¡°I¡­ I..,¡±


    ¡°You what,¡± I whisper yell at him my eyes never leaving the others.


    ¡°I did a bet,¡±


    ¡°What?,¡± My voicees out loud which makes everyone to look at me.


    ¡°Wanke! You are next,¡± Master Ling announces which makes me to mentally p myself.


    His bet is going to end bad for sure.

 Chapter 20

    Bending I rest my palms over my knees panting, taking deep breaths in and out. Closing my eyes I take a deep breath in and let it out rxing myself trying cool myself down as I¡¯m soaked in sweat.


    Running around the imperial school three time is not easy because it¡¯s so huge. It¡¯s my first time being punished for losing a game. Half of my break is gone in running and being tired, I¡¯m d that the break is long enough to at least have a short nap to calm myself down as the scene which happened in the woods ten years ago ys in my mind when I run fast.


    Mom says that I¡¯ve been traumatized since that incident but I always tell her that I¡¯m fine and I¡¯ve forgotten about it but I never did. The way WanKe held me while running always shes in my mind when I run and it makes me breathless so I prefer running slow by keeping my mind calm trying not to take the picture of Wanke covered up with blood.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How could you be so bad in running?,¡± Moving my eyes away from the ground to my right to see Feng Lei leaning against the wall with his arms crossed over his chest.


    Straightening my position I let out a loud sigh ¡°So what? Many people have their own drawbacks and mine is running, it¡¯s not a big deal,¡± I shove off cing my right palm on the wall I give my weight to my arm facing him ¡± It¡¯s not that I¡¯m slow in running it¡¯s just that others are faster than me,¡± stering a smile I look at him with raised eyebrows waiting to see if he is convinced but his expression is like what-on-earth-are-you-trying-to-convey.


    ¡°Urghh,¡± I let out a cry as I step forward and ce my forehead on the surface of the wall his eyes digging into me ¡°This is so embarrassing,¡± I scot down running my hands through my hair pulling it out by staring at my feet.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay WanKe, just a race,¡± I whisper to myself trying tofort my ego.


    ¡°KeKe,¡± the call of Henyu gets into my ears which makes me to blow up, getting up in a sh I pull his ear twisting his earlobe ¡°ow ow ow,¡± he screams lowly.


    ¡°What did you bet on me?,¡± I growl twisting his ear making him hiss in pain.


    ¡°And it¡¯s with ChengLi,¡± I grit my teeth angrily, bending his knees he lowers his height and looks up at me with a puppy face with his palm around my wrist.


    ¡°Speaking of the devil,¡± letting him free I step back seeing ChengLi walking towards is with his two minions.


    ¡°Woah, we got a tortoise here,¡± ChengLiughs fixing his eyes on me.


    ¡°You remember the bet?,¡± he questions passing a nce at HenYu ¡°Poor boy spoke highly of you,¡± he chuckles.


    ¡°What was the deal?,¡±


    ¡°Walking around the school naked tonight,¡± Sheng Zi informs which makes my eyes go wide.


    Seriously, he is really dumb to make a bet like that.


    ¡°You know WanKe,¡± ChengLi steps forward grabbing my attention ¡°There is a rumour about a ghost walking around at night and if ,¡± he faces HenYu and the sides of his lips twitches up to a wicked smile ¡°If someone sees him he will be popr the next morning.¡±


    I p on the back of Henyu¡¯s head when he cracks a nervous smile ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that?,¡± I scowl, I would have tried my best if I¡¯ve known beforehand.


    ¡°Would it help if he tells?,¡± that particr statement really took me off guard especially the speaker, I turn around and face Feng Lei who is staying in the same posture. I re at him ying with my tongue by pushing it against my inner cheek.


    ¡°WanKe,¡± I look away hearing my name called by one of our ssmate ¡°Two people are waiting for you outside,¡± he informs pointing at the gate and leaves.


    Ignoring the jerks around me I walk to the gate, I wave when I see brother Wales and he waves back at me. I stop in my tracks when I see Xiang waiting outside under the shade avoiding the sun I mime her I¡¯ll be back when she steps forward seeing me.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?,¡± I ask leaning forward, he pulls me by my arm and takes me to a corner pulling out a folded paper from his pocket, he hands it to me.


    Looking at him with furrowed eyebrows I curiously unfold the paper my lips parts seeing what¡¯s on it. A portrait of me  with my face half covered with ck.


    ¡°Where did you get it?,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all over the ce also in the crossing gates of states,¡± he speaks anxiously.


    The edges of the paper crushes when my grip tightens, I look down at my drawn figure with the word criminal on top.


    It¡¯s the only  work of JinagYi as he saw me clearly that night.


    ¡°It¡¯s JiangYi,¡± I almost tell it to myself.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking over the butcher and he seems to be suspicious, I saw him acting around helpless fooling the migrants,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen him always receiving money from JiangYi and he was the only one around the woods on that day,¡± I rub the back of my neck wearily letting out a sigh.


    ¡°Anyways, you better not go around at night, leave it for few days until I arrange someone to rece you and remove the posters,¡± he states looking at me in concern.


    ¡°Okay,¡±


    ¡°Be careful alright, let me know if something happens,¡± he takes the paper from me and walks away.


    ¡°Master Wan,¡± I turn around when I hear Xiang, Ipletely forgot that she has been waiting for me.


    ¡°Oh, sorry I forgot,¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± she passes me a charming smile.


    ¡°Are you free right now?,¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is time for the next ss,¡±


    ¡°Can we walk together?,¡± she asks biting her lower lip, her cheeks shows that she is beginning to blush.


    Crap, is something gonna happen which is not suppose to happen.


    stering a smile on my face I walk forward and she walks beside me, inserting my palms in the pocket I look to my left to see her eyes on me.


    ¡°What brings you here?,¡± I ask casually making myself feelfortable.


    ¡°I want to tell you something,¡±


    ¡°What is it?,¡± I question instantly stopping in my tracks by the bridge.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard more about you from XuXu,¡± she smiles slightly her face showing that she is shy and nervous.


    ¡°So?,¡± I stand in front of the railings resting my hands on the rail of the bridge I keep my gaze low watching the river flow.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching over you always when you visit the house of Jin,¡± she steps forward ¡°I¡¯ve followed you sometimes too,¡± she utters her voiceing out low.


    Standing straight I face her hoping to hear the sentence ¡®I was just joking¡¯ but her countenance never seemed like she is joking. She lowers her gaze biting her lower lip nervously her cheeks heating up with a shade of pink. Rubbing the back of my neck I look up and then back at her.


    ¡°Will you go out with me,¡±

 Chapter 21

    ¡°I¡­ Um.. I,¡± I stutter trying to give her a reply, my mind going crazy whether my words would sound rude or hurt her feelings.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer now,¡± she smiles gently looking at me her eyes lighting up ¡°I get that we have known each other for a short time,¡± she steps forward and pulls my right arm burring my palm into hers she gazes at me ¡°I would like to know about you,¡± she states her voiceing out as a whisper in excitement.


    ¡°You know..,¡± pulling out my palm instantly from her I rub the back of my neck casually while herrge eyes are glued on me waiting for me to speak ¡°I actually¡­,¡± my brain is still creating a sentence.


    I sometimes really just hate myself for the way I react to some circumstances it really makes me look stupid.


    ¡°I actually have someone I ,¡± the word ¡®like¡¯ ys in my mind when she keeps step next to me and grabs my arm, my eyes widens when I see Henyu, FengLei and Cheng Li walking towards us.


    What are these three doing here?


    ¡°Did you follow me here?,¡± I punch on Henyu¡¯s arm give him a deathly re.


    He scratches the back of his head and lets out a crooked smile biting his lower lip ¡°I thought that you hid your rtionship,¡± he answers cheekily his eyes glued on my arm.


    Looking at him curiously I move my gaze to where he was watching ¡°Ohh,¡± removing my arm from her grip casually I ce my arm on Henyu¡¯s shoulders ¡°So you will spy on me?,¡± I fold my arm around his neck which makes him tough and choke dramatically making meugh.


    ¡°Wait,¡± taking my hand off I step forward ¡°Why is he here?,¡± I question ncing at Feng Lei and then at HenYu.


    He isn¡¯t someone who will be interested in gossips.


    ¡°I was dragged here,¡± he speaks dryly avoiding eye contact.


    ¡°Is it?,¡± Leaning forward I bend low and look up at him with raised eyebrows a mischievous smile ying on my lips.


    His eyes meet mine while I watch him ¡°Boring,¡± he turns around and walks.


    ¡°Actually I forced him with me,¡±, HenYu utters from behind.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who is boring,¡± I grunt low watching him walk away, turning around I jump over HenYu¡¯s shoulders lifting my knees up I lean back avoiding my breast getting in contact on his body ¡°Let¡¯s get back it¡¯s time for ss.¡±


    I watch FengLei while he walks in front of us, a smile makes it¡¯s way on my lips spontaneously when the picture of his face when I looked closer shes in my mind, the awkward expression made him look adorable and the way he tries to cover it up in a cool way is something cute too. I never thought that he is someone who can be cute when I first met him,  he is different from the person who always puts on a rigid face.


    ¡°What are you smiling at?,¡± the images in my mind slips away as I feel my vacant smile disappear.


    ¡°Did I?,¡± I turn to my left to see HenYu who is looking at me, curiosity written all over his face.


    Abruptly he stops in his steps and I do it gaping at him, keeping a step closer he looks deep into my eyes humming.


    ¡°What?,¡± Moving my head back I curl up my eyebrows pursing my lips against each other tly.


    ¡°Hush,¡± he ces his index finger on his lips and leans further forward his eyes never leaving mine ¡°You like her right,¡± he blurts pointing his finger at me his lips forming to an enigmatic smile.


    ¡°Such a bad joke,¡± pushing his finger away  I nce behind ¡°Why is he upset?,¡± Moving my eyeballs to my right indicating him to look behind we continue to walk.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see, he likes that girl,¡± crossing his arms over his chest he looks straight with his chin raised up  ¡°Didn¡¯t he pull up a fight on the first day for her.¡±


    ¡°Ohh, yeah,¡± I almost register it to myself.


    ChengLi didn¡¯t like me from the beginning because of Xiang, Is it because he saw me with her before the day of enrolment.


    Howe I didn¡¯t figure out that he is into her


    ¡°You¡¯re great,¡± I show him a thumbs up ¡°Go ahead with him,¡± tapping on his shoulder I turn around and walk towards ChengLi who is keeping slow steps looking at the ground his face showing that he is unhappy.


    ¡°What¡¯s in your mind?,¡± Budging him by his shoulder I walk beside him following his slow steps.


    ¡°You look bad when you¡¯re upset,¡± I continue trying to cheer him up.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy?,¡± He finally speaks after a long moment of silence his eyes glued to the ground.


    ¡°Why should I be?,¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve been bad to you since the day one,¡± moving his eyes from the ground he looks straight ¡°I misunderstood you,¡± he states softly.


    ¡°What do you mean?,¡± My questiones out as soon as his sentence ends.


    He stops in his tracks and looks at me when I halt ¡°I thought that you were ying bad on her when I saw you both in the house of Jin, I never thought she likes you¡±


    ¡°What?,¡± I almost choke listening to his exnation.


    y bad on her ¡­ Like seriously¡­


    ¡°I know¡­,¡±


    He stops when I burst intoughter which I tried to hold back. He stares at me with knitted eyebrows, bending low I hold my stomach trying to stop myughter but I couldn¡¯t. Biting my lower lip I look up at him trying my best to seal my lips.


    ¡°Why are you evenughing?,¡± letting out a loud sigh he walks away, jumping up I catch up with him.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be mad,¡± budging him I lean over his shoulder ¡°Do I look like someone who y dirt on girls,¡± thest five wordses out as a whisper.


    He gazes at me and back to the front ¡°Yes you do,¡± he chuckles, hopping forward he runs.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead,¡± I follow him behind and stop in my tracks when he halts ¡°You¡¯re really something,¡± he grins making me surprise as I¡¯ve always seen him wearing a scornful smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate our end of misunderstanding,¡± I force him to atop by the cart where the white smoke of steam is blowing out from it, the smell of spicy dumplings hitting my nostrils.


    ¡°YuYu,¡± I call out smiling ear to ear waving at HenYu and FengLei who is in a few distance away from us.


    ¡°Are you both okay?,¡± Henyu hurries towards me, standing beside me he ces his palm on my head his eyes glued on ChengLi ¡°I will always be your first buddy alright,¡± he demands his tone sounding like a prosecutor.


    ¡°Aiiyaa, you¡¯re embarrassing me,¡± pushing his hand off I order the dumpling for us.


    ¡°We can¡¯t stop by, we will bete,¡± therees the stern voice which makes my smile drop in an instant.


    ¡°Yeah right, we will bete,¡± holding the air in my mouth making my cheeks go like a balloon I stroll forward.


    I didn¡¯t argue with him as he is right, we will bete if we don¡¯t go by now, we will surely bete for ss.


    ¡°Eating few won¡¯t take much time, I¡¯m hungry,¡± cing his hand over his stomach he looks towards our direction his face flushes up when his stomach growls at the right time.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you have lunch?,¡±


    ¡°I was waiting till you were done with your punishment,¡±


    ¡°Okay.. okay don¡¯t remember me that,¡± I shove off and stand opposite to FengLei between HenYu and ChengLi our faces sending forceful vibes.


    ¡°Eat quickly,¡± he walks to the table and takes his seat on the bench.


    Taking the bowls we take our seats and begin to dig in. Carrying the dumpling from the bowl I rub it against the bowl where the chilli gravy is poured, licking  my lips I take a bite enjoying the taste on my tongue.


    These dumplings are always good


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating,¡± I ask my mouth stuffed I look at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like spicy food,¡±


    ¡°Oh, but these tastes really good I feel bad for you,¡± leaning forward I put the dumpling in his mouth when he opens his mouth to speak.


    Covering his mouth with his palm he res at me when I fill my mouth with another dumpling ¡°It¡¯s a waste if you spit,¡± my smile grows bigger to watch him struggle trying to make a thought.


    A person who toes the line like him will never waste food for sure.


    Ignoring his re I continue my appetite as I didn¡¯t have lunch, he munches the food slowly which grabs my attention. cing the chopstick on the bowl I look at him leaning forward examining him chew it down his countenance doesn¡¯t seem like he dislikes it, the form of his lips and the movement of his eyes in every next munch I can see that he is enjoying it.


    ¡°How¡¯s it?,¡± I ask leaning forward in interest my eyes never leaving him.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± he answers lowly.


    ¡°Shall I order one more bowl for you,¡±


    My lips moves up to a triumphant smile when he nods.

 Chapter 22

    Eating thest dumpling of my third bowl I keep the chopsticks on the table standing up from my seat I lean forward with my palms rested on the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± I announce turning to my right, mu eyes goes bigger watching HenYu and ChengLi still eating, a weak smile appears on my face when my eyes fall on the five bowls which are piled up next to the one which they are having now.


    ¡°Seriously, you both are eating the sixth bowl while I had three,¡± Standing straight I cross my arms over my chest my eyes observing the two who are busy ¡°Eating like pigs,¡± Iment crunching up my nose.


    HenYu looks up at me his mouth stuffed with the dumpling that his cheeks have two bumps making him look like an otafuku okame doll ¡°It¡¯s only our sixth bowl,¡± he speaks with the food in his mouth his voiceing out as an old man.


    The corners of my lips twitches up slightly when I turn to the opposite side to find Feng Lei enjoying his meal and two bowls piled up. Bending low I rest my elbow on the table and ce my chin on the back of my palm my face in a few distance away from his.


    Examining his features my eyes moves from top from his forehead and moves down  stopping on his lips. My view fixes on his lips while he chews with his mouth closed. The rate of my heart beat rises when the image of our lips crashed shes in my mind making me feel a little strange.


    No, this should not be happening, Why am I gawking at him?


    Forcing my thoughts away from my mind my lips forms to a mischievous smile as I  move a little forward.


    ¡°Are you enjoying?,¡± My voicees out soft in a soothing mockingly way, the joy of teasing him rising above me.


    Swallowing down the food he had in his mouth he ces the chopsticks on the bowl and pushes the bowl to a side. My eyes widens when he lean forward his eyes looking into mine.


    ¡°Were you thinking that for this long,¡± he scoffs raising a brow amusingly.


    What?


    Did I just get my nose cut.


    I mentally p my face for staring at him a few minutes back.


    Pulling in my upper lip I re at him when his lips forms to a smirk. Forgetting about the fact that I¡¯m the one who is being teased right now my brain begins to admire the fact that he looks handsome when he smiles or smirks.


    ¡°Your brain always take a long time to respond when you¡¯re awkward, doesn¡¯t it?,¡± he sneers his eyes never leaving me.


    Late¡­ there is something¡­


    I move back abruptly ¡°Oh no,¡± my voicees out loud in astonishment taking the attention of everyone.


    ¡°What?,¡±  HenYu asks immediately looking at me curiously.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t wete for ss,¡± I face ChengLi his watching action freeze the dumpling he held from the chopstick falls down to the bowl, he looks up at me his lips parted his expression showing that he is really out of his freaking mind.


    The surrounding of our table captures silence for few seconds and then the sound of our wide footsteps fills in our ears. Moving my gaze from the ground I look straight to see HenYu and ChengLi fading away. Stopping by I bend low holding my stomach panting, my legs are still numb from the running in the morning and it hurts, especially my stomach is alerting me about my monthly visitor.


    A shriek leaves my lips without my realisation when I feel someone grab my hand and drag me with him. I look up my tired eyes watching his hair wave to and fro.


    ¡°Just a little more,¡± he turns ncing at me as I try to match his pace.


    My legs go wobbly when my eyes fixes to our hands, his palm around my wrist making my shback y in my mind. I look up to see WanKe facing me forcing me to run, the sound of the dried leaves and running water captures my hearing that I finally give up. I scot down holding my head low closing  my ears with my forearm my palm into my scalps as I fix my eyes to the ground the blurry vision getting clearer every second. Inhaling deep breaths in I let it out continuing the process to calm my racing heartbeat, closing my eyes I take a deep breath in and let it out with a loud weary sigh. Grabbing the edge of my sleeve with my four fingers  I rub the sweat beads formed on my forehead. ¡°You okay,¡± I look up to see Feng Lei with his hand forward an assuring smile appears on his face.


    ¡°Yes,¡± taking hold of his hand I stand up.


    ¡°I thought you are strong.¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± I grunt under my breath pushing his arm away I walk towards HenYu and ChengLi who are sticking to the wall peeping on the side of the gate taking a look if someone is around.


    ¡°Seems like we are toote,¡± HenYu says watching the students walk out the ssroom, we four stick to the wall standing horizontally as a train with HenYu first ChengLi second myself third and FengLei beside me.


    ¡°I guess the attendance wasn¡¯t taken as it¡¯s marked in the morning,¡± FengLei murmurs,  stepping forward he takes the lead ¡°Let¡¯s blend with them ,¡± he looks to  his right, the left and the right again and stalks in slowly as we follow him behind looking around us  like thieves breaking in an museum to rob the diamond.


    We make our way to our ssmates sessfully, a pleased smile makes it way on my lips as we are not in trouble.


    ¡°You all four, stop right there,¡± came Master Huang¡¯s voice which made my smile drop in an instant, our movements came to an halt as we all stand straight on the spot where we stood looking straight as frozen statues.

 Chapter 23

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this from you ,¡± Master Huang points at FengLei with his hand fan, his face raging in anger.


    mming his hands on the table he gets up from his seat and walks towards us who are kneeling down a little farther from the table, crossing his arms over his chest he walks to and fro in front of us making our eyeballs move in a slow oscitory motion following his footsteps.


    Growling internally I curl up my toes rubbing the feet against each other trying to get rid of the numb feeling, moving my gaze from master I look down at the floor, my eyes falls out of it¡¯s sockets when a weary sigh leaves my lips without my realisation taking me off guard. I close my mouth in a sh my eyeball slides to the left to see HenYu and ChengLi looking at me the words Are-you-serious written on their face and then I turn to my right to see FengLei watching me wearing his rigid expression, I argue with my inner voice whether to look up or not but finally I did out of curiosity to see Master Huang staring down at me in a grim expression showing no good.


    ¡°Are you tired?,¡± He asks grimly his voiceing out in a way of being sarcastic and enraged.


    Removing my hand from my mouth ¡°No,¡± I answer ruefully, pressing my lips against each other tly I gulp down my saliva.


    ¡°Stay still,¡± he steps back eyeing each one of us dangerously ¡°I¡¯ll be back,¡± he yells and leaves the ce.


    The surrounding captures silence after Master left the room, I keep my eyes fixed to the wall in front of me, a few secondster the sound of footsteps and grunting fills in the room. HenYu walks to the entrance and peeps out to watch whether Master ising while I stretch my legs forward cursing under my breath.


    ¡°My legs are cursed today,¡± I hiss in a low voice looking around while giving pressure to my feet, my vision moves to FengLei who is staying in the same position his head lowered with his eyes fixed to the ground.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I call tapping on his shoulder bringing him out of his thoughts ¡± Sorry for dragging you with us.¡±


    The fact that FengLei disagreed to stay at the beginning made me feel guilty. And the worst part right now is not the punishment which we are going to receive , I¡¯m worried about the reduction in points as the exam is following up.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± he answers dryly, moving his gaze from my face he stops at my legs making me feel awkward, pulling my legs up I sit up crossing them as I look at him smiling crookedly ¡± Are you alright?,¡± He questions knitting his brows.


    ¡°Yes, I¡­..,¡± I stop when I hear HenYu screaming lowly saying that the monster is here, he rushes towards us and kneels down next to me.


    ¡°All of you are going to stay in the library and write this whole paragraph hundred times,¡± he throws a folded piece of paper to us, picking up the paper from the floor I unfold it my eyes widens to see the size of the paragraph. I think we should stay all  night to ink this self reflection paragraph down.


    I look up to face Master Huang ¡°It¡¯s too long,¡± my voicees out in a way of pity trying to make him feel empathy.


    ¡°We ran all the way here to be on time but couldn¡¯t because we¡­..,¡± My brain begins to bring up sentences.


    ¡°We helped an olddy who was carrying some heavy things,¡± HenYu continues it for me.


    Turning to my right I pass him a look of well done which makes the side of his lips to form to a hidden smile.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t one person enough to carry it,¡± Master Huang looks down making his eyes small doubtfully.


    ¡°That¡¯s what we thought too,¡± ChengLi speaks while master passes res at me and HenYu suspiciously ¡°To see she had four more baskets behind her waiting for a rickshaw,¡± Cheng Li stops when YuYu continues ¡°But no one stopped by so we helped her to get home.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Master stands straight watching four of us at once ¡°You all do have a reason,¡± he stares down at us while I try to hide my smile which is going to erupt our eyes lighting up expecting him to reduce the number of times.


    ¡°Even though you should not bete,¡± he yells aloud making us flinch as it is unexpected, stomping to the doorway he stops by as our are fixed on him except for FengLei who just gazed low all this while.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Write it ny nine times,¡± he announces and walks out in quickly.


    ¡°All in vain,¡± ChengLi sighs


    ¡°Yeah,¡± HenYu utters lowly standing up he rxes his hands and legs.


    ¡°Urghhh,¡± Iy down throwing the paper on the floor ¡°It doesn¡¯t make any difference,¡± I grunt under my breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s one less,¡±es the voice of Feng Lei after a long time, I ignore him as the thought about writing it down is taunting me as the sun is going to set very soon I¡¯m sure that we should be awake all night.


    I prefer getting hit rather than sacrificing sleep and especially dinner.


    The rustling of leaves outside and the blowing wind can be clearly heard in the library in addition to the sound of our paint brushes getting into the ink and the flipping of the papers is filled in the room with our breaths as the environment is in pin drop silent because the living beings in here are too busy. cing the brush on the side of the paper I stretch my hands up and lean back resting my palm over the cold wooden carpeted floor leaning over my arm, I stare at the high wooden roof closing my eyes I take a deep breath in letting the darkness rx me.


    ¡°Are you done?,¡± lifting my eyelids slowly I look down at the inked paper and then I move my gaze to the left to see FengLei.


    ¡°Thirty nine more,¡± I answer wearily ¡°What about you?.¡±


    ¡°Twenty more,¡± he leans over to his right getting closer to me, furrowing my eyebrows I eye at him curiously.


    ¡°Do you mind if I ask something personal?¡±


    ¡°You have a sister right,¡± he questions his facing showing no clue of what he is thinking in that huge brain of his.


    He didn¡¯t wait till I answer his previous question and why is he asking all this all of a sudden.


    Did he find something fishy about me?


    Looking away I pick up the brush ¡°Yes, But she is no more,¡± I answer casually dipping the brush into the ink I begin to write again.


    He remains silent observing me while I write, I could tell that he is hesitant on what he asked as it can be clearly seen on his face ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he says softly after a long moment of silence.


    ¡°I¡­ I just ..,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± I cut off dryly and focus on my thoughts working in my mind which is trying to find his motive of bringing this question up all of sudden out of nowhere.


    ¡°You know,¡± he garbs my attention when I hear the sound of a paper being unfolded, I turn to my left to face him my mouth parts and my eyes widens as my throat goes dry when I see the unfolded paper he ced on the table in my view.


    ¡°Is this you?¡±, He asks pointing at the portrait on the poster where my face is half covered, removing his gaze from the paper he looks up at me while my eyes are glued on him.


    ¡°Why do you look pale?,¡± He questions in a low voice leaning closer to me our face a few inches away from each other.


    ¡°What?,¡± I snap looking away rubbing the back of my neck nervously, holding the brush I continue my work to avoid making eye contact with him.


    ¡°These eyes are definitely yours,¡± cing his index finger on the portrait eyes he looks at it deeply and then at me.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t,¡± I turn to pass a nce at him , my heart beat stops pumping and my body freeze when our nose caressed each others, his face is so close to mine that I could feel his breath on my upper lip making my heart skip a beat.


    He looks deep into my eyes examining me, moving his hand up he touches my eyebrows with his index finger and then runs it down like trying to capture my features ¡°It¡¯s definitely you,¡± he utters in a low voice bringing my mind back to reality which has been lost a few minutes ago.


    ¡°Let me finish my work,¡± I stand up immediately making him move back ¡°Why are you interested in my topics when I¡¯m boring,¡± I scoff walking out to inhale some fresh air.


    That was close, it was really close and I¡¯m crazy to drown in that spot.

 Chapter 24

    I sneak out of the room looking around with my drowsy eyes which didn¡¯t have enough sleep. It¡¯s been only a few a hours that we all came back to rest after writing in the library. Turning around I take another look at Feng Lei to check on him again as it¡¯s been only a few hours that we even returned and he is already is deep slumber.


    Hugging the wooden basin in which the towel and dress is ced in I stroll out cautiously to the bath ce, making my way to thest one which is in corner I look around peeping over the side curtain making sure no one is there, confirming that I¡¯m alone I undress myself removing eachyer of the material one by one, the sound of water dropsnding on the cemented floor echoes in the empty ce when I pull the filled basin to a side. Lighting up the candle I ce it closer to the wall a little farther from my bath area preventing the water sshing over it, to get some light as the moonlight cannot make it¡¯s way to the corner, taking a deep breath in I pour the water over my shoulders my skin reacting like a droughtnd which had no rain for a long period of time due to the sweat and tiredness of today. I sit there my body moving but my mind is working onto something else.


    My mind is caught up by the letter which I received from Doctor Zonghua indicating that he is fine and came back to consciousness a couple of days ago.  He told something which he missed to talk about on the day we met and it¡¯s about the butcher who works at the end of the second street market. Wales found out that he acts to be poor and weak seeking help from the people who are travelling in the forest.


    Doctor ZongHua told he saw him stopping the guards, holding his head which was bleeding and his dresses were torn like he was beaten up. I suspect that he stopped the cart and guards purposely from moving and then the enemies can take that as an advantage to attack out of nowhere, there is no doubt in that.


    Everything seemed to be nned which means the person behind all these knew that father was going to stop the smugglers because usually only the migrants travel in the forest path. I¡¯m pretty sure that the smugglers didn¡¯t intend to do any of these as they were caught by other state for doing illegal business.


    I run my hands through my wet hair frustratingly taking a deep breath in I insert my head into the water, closing my eyes I hold my breath in. The  scene of my five year old self and father ying in the snow shes in my mind, I squeeze my eyes shut, gripping the surface of the basin tighter when WanKe appears in front my eyes, I pull back immediately staring at the water which is flowing creating small waves due to the sudden release of pressure, my eyes are fixed to the unclear reflection of my myself where the droplets of water from  my hair and eyshes are dropping into it.  Folding my arms I rest my elbows on the surface of the bucket and bury my face inside my palms. I slide my palms down slowly from my eyes to the chin, getting the butcher to open the mouth will give me some pieces of information as for JiangYi I better stay away from him for a while because I could tell that my upper image is glued into his mind from the portrait which is painted, the details are so urate.


    My mindes to reality when my inner being alerts me of some sound, standing up swiftly I grab the towel which is hung on the pole of the curtain, wiping my body in a second I tie it around my waist and begin to cover my breasts, my actions pause when I hear the footsteps. My heart beat rises when the sound of the owl echoes in the dark ce making the environment creepy.


    Am I not the ghost which others were talking about. I thought it¡¯s me but seems like it¡¯s a¡­ it¡¯s a ghost itself.


    My inner voice drives me crazy creating different scenarios. Slowly I keep a step forward making no noise of my presence I move behind the curtain raising my hands up I grip the hook of the curtain sliding slowly to the right spreading the whole material so that the side ispletely covered.


    Clutching the edge of the curtain I peep out to see the dark entrance of the bath ce where the moonlight is shining upon the floor, the sound of the cool breeze and the swaying of trees and leaves captures the surrounding where I could hear my own sound of breathing.


    The moonlight which is passing through the entrance blocks when a dark figure covers it. Being uncertain about my inner being saying that no one is around I step back, turning around I lean forward taking the candle holder I hop forward behind the curtain making sure to cover my body as I¡¯m still undressed where only my lower part is covered and my breasted wrapped around with the lengthy vertical material.


    Raising the candle holder high forward I furrow my eyebrows staring at the empty way deeply examining every corners, my heart beat rises when I feel someone¡¯s presence the feeling of someone around you when you are alone and especially in the dark.


    My inner beingughs at my own thoughts of ghosts. Letting out a sigh of relief I spin around grabbing my dress, unfolding the dress I turn around my vocal code expands.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhh,¡± I scream aloud forgetting where I am  my eyes falls out of it¡¯s sockets in astonishment and I stop when my throat goes dry as my feet gets rooted to the ground.


    I try to speak but I couldn¡¯t my body freezes when I realise what is happening right now, it¡¯s something which should not be happen in my whole life.


    ¡°You¡­¡­,¡± My voicees out as a mere whisper my mentality alerting my appearance, moving eyes from him I look down at myself, my heart beat racing and I have no idea of what I¡¯m feeling now whether it¡¯s fear, nervousness or embarrassment.


    A loud shriek leaves my lips when I felt the stinging pain on my upper arm, I look up when my back hits the wall he moves his face closer to mine our face just an inch away.


    ¡°Your life is screwed if you¡¯re caught,¡± his voicees out dangerously low his eyes digging my grave.


    I gulp down the saliva my eyes fixed to his dangerous ones, my body couldn¡¯t react or move as it stopped functioning as my mind has gone nk and all I could hear is my pumping heart beat and his raging breath.


    I can trust him on that he would keep it a secret ording to the amount of knowledge I know about him but yet I feel like I¡¯m drowning.


    ¡°Why? How?¡­.¡± he grunts under his breath biting his lower lip ¡°You should leave,¡± he orders sternly bringing myself alive.


    Pushing his hand away from my arm in a sh I push him against the wall and cage him with in my arms making sure that a distance is maintained between us.


    ¡°Let me exin,¡± I adjure my eyes pleading him to listen.


    ¡°What if it was someone else and not me,¡± he questions his voice maintaining the low volume.


    ¡°Then¡­ I would¡­,¡±I look around except him and my eyes fall on him again ¡°This should not be happening in the first ce, Why are you even out at this ti..¡±I stop, dropping the ¡®me¡¯ of time , pressing my lips against each other my eyeballs roll around when I hear someone call out.


    ¡°It¡¯s HenYu,¡± he blurts out like almost telling it to himself.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    HenYu?¡­ What is he doing around here at this time¡­ Today is the worst day in my life¡­ I¡¯m screwed


    He brushes pass me in a blink of an eye and blows out the candle fire while I stare at an empty space, Ie back to reality when hear him call out which makes me to look at him. He throws my dress to me immediately and I catch it automatically my eyes still trying register his quick moves, he jumps forward and holds me behind him.


    ¡°Feng Lei?,¡± HenYu says questionably in a look of what-are-you-doing?


    ¡°Is that KeKe?,¡± He steps forward making Feng Lei to stretch his arms slightly keeping a small step to his left.


    ¡°He is changing,¡± Feng Lei answers dryly and I make my movements quick to dress up hiding myself behind him and my presence is not clearly visible due to the darkness.


    ¡°Ohh, he doesn¡¯t like to be with others when changing,¡± HenYu reminds himself of what I¡¯ve told him earlier, he scratches the back of his neck smiling crookedly.


    ¡°What are doing at this hour?,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been out doing the bet and then I heard someone scream, so I came to check out,¡± he exins.


    ¡°What are you both doing anyway?,¡± He asks making us speechless for the answer.

 Chapter 25

    cing my chin on the table I fix my eyes to the front my half opened eyes staring at an empty space. I¡¯m the only one who is present in the ss as I¡¯m early and others are still freshening up after waking up.


    My lips forms to a pout when I think about what happened early in the morning, one way I think about the fact that Feng Lei found out my identity on the other hand I¡¯m disturbed in the thought of how he saw me, I was almost naked. Letting out a loud sigh I close my eyes beginning to take a small nap.


    ~Few hours ago~


    Fiddling my fingers I look up to my right passing him a nce who is ring at me. My eyes expands when I see him still watching which makes me to lower my gaze again.


    ¡°What are you doing here?,¡± he questions dryly and try my best not to be curious of his express as I dare not see him.


    ¡°I¡­,¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand,¡± he turns facing in my direction ¡± How can your father send you here knowing the consequences,¡± he says in a low weary voice.


    ¡°I was the one who agreed to it,¡± I answer in a low voice my eyes still glued to my fingers.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have,¡± turning to my left I look at him his eyebrows drowned and his eyes showing concern which makes me feel a sense of joy, maybe because no one has seen me with those eyes caring for me except for Wales and mom.


    He leans a little closer ¡°I don¡¯t think even your brother would appreciate what you have done.¡±


    ¡°I know it, but I¡¯m doing this to make his wishe true as he always wanted to bring power to the kingdom by his deeds,¡± I look into his eyes ¡± And I could avenge only by living as a male,¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard on you,¡± he states softly


    ¡°I¡¯m used to being like this,¡± stering a smile on my ce I get up from the edge of the bed ¡°You better keep your promise,¡± I leave the room immediately as the situation is getting awkward and I don¡¯t know how react to his empathy.


    ~~~   ~~~   ~~~    ~~~    ~~~   ~~~


    ¡°Hey,¡± my eyes shoot open sitting up straight I look up to see ChengLi ¡°What¡¯s in you mind?,¡± he sits opposite to me on Henyu¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I scowl stretching my arms I lean forward ¡°Let me ask you something.¡±


    ¡°Yes, whatever,¡± rolling his sleeves up he moves forward in interest.


    ¡°Are you into Ah Xiang?,¡± I ask my lips spreading to a thin smile.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been having feelings for a long time,¡± he answers immediately without hesitation ¡°But I would respect her choice.¡±


    ¡°Whoa,¡± leaning back I look at him smiling radiantly ¡°You are really great,¡± I show him a thumbs up his lips twitching up to a winsome smile ¡± I never thought you are someone with a sweet heart,¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?,¡±


    ¡°I thought you¡¯re someone who is hard to mingle with,¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± he stares at me while I look at him dumbfounded with an expression of You-are-kidding-right.


    ¡°Anyway,¡± I shove off and lean forward again ¡°Why don¡¯t you convince her,¡±


    ¡°Seems like,¡± moving his gaze up he rubs his chin and looks back at me ¡°You are not interested in her,¡± he stares at me moving his vision starting from my head and it goes down, leaning forward ¡°Do you like someone else?¡± He whispers.


    ¡°Move,¡±es the dry voice which belongs to none other than Feng Lei, we turn to our right to see him standing beside the table.


    ¡°You can go from the other side,¡± I turn back to continue our conversation but before I could speak a word he interrupts again.


    ¡°I prefer this way,¡± he blurts looking down at me.


    ¡°Okay¡­.,¡± Getting up from my seat I stand up beside him showing him the way with my hand, I sit down when he takes seat.


    Removing my eyes from him I look at ChengLi who moves forward making me to lean forward our face gapped in a little distance ¡°You¡­.,¡±


    ¡°Hush, noisy,¡± Feng Lei grunts low opening the wooden scroll.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter,¡± I sit back sighing dramatically.


    The environment goes silent where the sound of the wooden scroll rolling and sping is the only noise taking ce in here. Stretching my hands forward I yawn aloud making him to face me giving me a re, covering my mouth I look away faking a cough.


    The eyelids of my eyes which are eagerly waiting to slide down makes it¡¯s way slowly but it opens up when I feel the budge on my shoulder.


    ¡°Master Huang asked for you all,¡± he sits beside me his arm over my shoulders ¡°We can regain the points,¡± he giggles.


    ¡°Really, How?,¡±


    I would do anything to regain the points because for the amount of points reduced will surely not help me in the examination as I¡¯m weak in running at the military training.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I hit on ChengLi¡¯s shoulder and tap on Feng Lei¡¯s  table to let him know about it ¡°We can regain our fifty points,¡± I  announce in joy.


    ¡°Is it?,¡± I stare at Feng Lei when he ces his palm over my left shoulder and slowly removes Henyu¡¯s hand away from my shoulder.


    ¡°What are you doing?,¡± I whisper yell at him my eyes throwing daggers at him.


    Is he out of his mind, why is he being strange all of a sudden


    ¡°Master ising,¡± HenYu pulls ChengLi up and takes his seat in front of me.


    Greeting Master Huang we take our seats watching him begin the lesson. cing my elbows on the table I rest my chin over my palm cupping my face, myzy eyes darkening the vision slowly.


    Applying the red lip tint I turn around to see Feng Lei standing in front of me, leaning forward he takes my hand into his caressing my cheek with his thumb he pushes the long strand of my hair to the back of my ear, those two eyes never leaving mine. His lips twitches up to a charming smile making me  bite my lower lip as I feel the butterflies flutter in my stomach.


    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± he whispers moving closer our face just an inch away from touching, lifting my chin he gets even closer bringing his lips near to mine.


    Oh.. no.. no


    What am I dreaming about?


    It¡¯s so weird¡­.


    My face falls low making me to open my eyes swiftly, sitting up straight I turn to my left ring at Feng Lei who pushed my hands away waking me up from my sleep.


    ¡°Seems like you are having a bad dream,¡± he scoffs in a low voice.


    A bad dream, my inner selfughs at the thought of him saying it¡¯s a bad dream in which he is present.


    Is it so easy to read my expression?


    Anyway, I should be a little thankful to him as he brought me out of the taunting bizarre dream.


    ¡°The responsibilities to arrest the robbers are given to us,¡± I look at master who is getting up from his seat, walking forward he strolls between the arranged tables looking each one of us.


    ¡°The person whopletes the mission will be awarded with sixty points,¡± he ps his hands taking our attention ¡°Who is going to take over this?,¡± he grins.


    Many missions were given as writing the list of names who are bribing, cleaning the environment and I have no idea about the remaining as my sense were workings only at the beginning andter I dozed off. But thest responsibility is the only one which helps me to gain more points as I¡¯ve already lost fifty points from two hundred and another thirty due to the race.


    I raise my hand up before master speaks , HenYu raises after me and ChengLi follows. I turn to my left a slight smile making It¡¯s way on my face watching Feng Lei raised his hand too.


    ¡°Good,¡± Master ps his hands again and continues ¡°You all have two weeks time and thest group¡¯s task is quite difficult but I hope that you all won¡¯t let the academy down,¡± he smiles and walks towards our table ¡°Remember no  violence just hold them captive till they are arrested, don¡¯t get injured,¡± he sates passing a nce for each one of us.

 Chapter 26

    Feng Lei¡¯s P. O. V


    Crossing my hands over my chest I lean behind watching the two of them argue. The dead line is around the corner and still we have not found out anything, the only information which we know is the ce where the stolen things are hidden but the key is always around the neck of Gu Weiting who is the leader of the robber gang, many people has no idea it¡¯s him who is robbing continuously as he has a high image in the society. The only way to prove it¡¯s him is by getting the key of his house.


    I clear my throat waiting for them to stop their conversation as expected they stop nagging and turn towards me.


    Gu Weiting always visits the house of zexun every evening and stays overnight there enjoying with the maids. Our n is to let one of us disguise as a woman and distract him in the room to get his key but this discussion is taking more than an hour.


    The votes were put to decide who is going to disguise, I got one vote from Wanke, HenYu got two votes from ChengLi and Wanke on the other hand ChengLi got three votes and Wanke got three votes which is being the only problem now. To be honest seeing others dressing as a girl has nothing special in it the only one I have to see is WanKe being girl, I eagerly waited till it was her turn and raised my hand immediately but for ChengLi I was forced to raise my hand because she was pinching my foot with her toe.


    ¡°Let¡¯s decide over a challenge,¡± she leans forward staring at ChengLi who nods in response ¡°A challenge over liquor,¡± she smiles.


    ¡°No!,¡± My voicees out loud and stern moving forward I pass her a re which makes her to look at me curiously with her eyebrows knitted. How can liquor is the first one whiches up in her mind.


    It¡¯s really hard to believe that he is a she even after having my eyes as a witness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree too,¡± ChengLi suggests sounding unconfident.


    ¡°Why not?,¡± she sits back crossing her arms over her chest the side of her right lip twitching up to a grin.


    ¡°Because we should head back to the academy and I know that you have good alcohol tolerance as you are famous in the house of Jin,¡± he states his second statement in a low voice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this,¡± the person who has been silent all this while finally speaks ¡°I¡¯ll number you both with one and two,¡± he ps his hands enthusiastically ¡°and then choose a number, the one with that number should admit defeat,¡± he smiles being proud of his own dumb idea but it¡¯s better than what Wanke suggested.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, Let¡¯s do it,¡± Henyu and she leans towards their right taking a closer look of HenYu while he sets the tag in his mind.


    I cannot resist the fact that my eyes are not leaving Wanke right now, the point that I found her interesting is getting even more attentive after knowing her identity. Every moment when she got close to me I feel my heart beat rise but I try ignore all those, I know it¡¯s not right but  the picture of our lips crashing shes in my vision since that day.


    I know it was identally and it didn¡¯t seem to be a big deal but now I cannot help myself from my wild thoughts.


    I did not know how to face or react when I saw her in the bath ce,  I was just afraid and angry on the fact that he is a girl because it¡¯s considered as a crime for what she has done and doing.


    I¡¯ve doubted earlier that something was fishy about him but after observing him I was pretty sure that he is a man as for her behaviour, strength and character but now I¡¯m just clueless knowing that she is a woman, it must have been very hard on her for living as this.


    All her manly behaviour appears to be womanly of a sudden.


    ¡°Alright, tell the number one or two,¡± Pushing back my thoughts I look at HenYu who is passing a nce at each one of us.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you,¡± ChengLi sneers turning around he faces me ¡°Let Feng Lei think,¡±


    ¡°Feng Lei,¡± turning around she gets close to me staring into my eyes like searching for something on my face ¡°Are you trustworthy?,¡± she asks in a low dry tone sounding like a person who lost their soul.


    ¡°Choose a number,¡± clearing my throat I look away when she leans forward her eyes glued on me.


    ¡°Two,¡± HenYu answers removing my gaze from him I look back at Wanke who is still examining me.


    ¡°Okay, Number two,¡± she sits back waiting eagerly for the answer making me to sigh mentally.


    ¡°It¡¯s WanKe,¡± I announce dryly my inner voice dancing with excitement.


    Speaking lies is not in my life script but now it appeared out of no where, yet it cannot be told that I lied as the number one was WanKe and number two was WanKe as well. Looking forward to see Xing Xing.


    We wait inside the store and WanKe is dressing up behind the folding screen, my patience is running out in the thought of seeing her and there she walks out making my eyes go wide and jaw drop to the ground.


    As I Always told the word pretty goes well on her.


    Brushing her fake long hair behind her shoulder she walks towards us, the beating of my heart rises when I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off her and my body temperature increases all of a sudden, pulling my cor with my index finger I let some air to cool my neck.


    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± ChengLiments his eyes looking at her in awe, walking towards him she puts her arm over his shoulders.


    ¡°Do I?,¡± She chuckles biting her lower lip and only I can understand what¡¯s going on right now.


    Every woman like to beplimented on their appearance.


    ¡°Yes you do,¡± HenYu walks forward folding her shoulder pleats neatly ¡°If you are a woman I would really go out with you,¡± he gives her the hand fan in way of proposing his lips forming to a charming smile.


    ¡°Feng Lei,¡± she calls out bringing me to reality, I stare at her when she walks towards me. cing her right foot on the small table in front of me she leans forward ¡°How do I look?,¡± she asks softly her voice sounding like a young girl in my ears, I look into her eyes gulping down my skin heating up.

 Chapter 27

    WanKe¡¯s P. O. V


    Brushing the strands of hair falling over my face I take a closer look at me in the mirror, my heart fluttering looking at my own reflection a wide smile making it¡¯s way on my lips. It¡¯s been ages seeing me dressed up as a girl and I¡¯ve never seen myself like this. The feeling of disappointment gets into me when I try to figure out how I would have looked when I was in my teens and before.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Taking another look of myself I hide the item which they gave me to use as breasts, folding the  wooden screen  I step out my lips twitching up slightly to a weak smile when I notice the three pair of eyes on me which is making me nervous, as I always tell being the centre of attention drives me nuts.


    ¡°Your figure looks,¡± ChengLi keeps a step forward moving his gaze from top to bottom ¡°Perfect, You look exactly like a woman,¡± he blurts his eyes scrolling up and down making my mentality mock at their reaction of being clueless of who I am exactly.


    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± he continues when I walk towards him, standing beside him I ce my arm over his shoulders watching his side features where his eyes go wide acting like his crush touched him.


    ¡°Do I?,¡± I ask acting curious my heart enjoying thements, I¡¯ve always beenplimented as handsome and I liked it but this is something different, the only person who told that I look pretty is Brother Lei.


    ¡°Yes you do,¡± HenYu keeps a step forward closer to me folding my shoulder pleats neatly ¡°If you are a woman I would really go out with you,¡± bending a little low he looks up at me and brings the hand fan forward gesturing me to take it. Taking the fan I pass him a weak smile my muscles not willing to move up.


    I look away my eyesnding on Feng Lei who seems to be absent minded ¡°Feng Lei,¡± I call out removing my hands from HenYu I walk towards him, his eyes staring at me. Throwing the hand fan on the cane chair I ce my right foot on the small table in front of him leaning forward ¡°How do I look?,¡± I ask softly following the movement of his orbs.


    He stares at me with his lips parted with an unreadable expression ying on his face, I bend even closer when he begins to speak expecting his answer ¡°Not bad,¡± he blurts out dryly looking away he stands up which makes me to move back instantly, rubbing his palms over his thigh he passes a nce at HenYu and ChengLi ¡°It¡¯s time to leave,¡± he informs and walks away.


    Standing straight I take the fan from the chair ¡°What¡¯s got into him?,¡± Grunting under my breath I follow behind the others.


    ¡°The sun is about to set,¡± Feng Lei stops in his tracks at the entrance at house of zexun and we stop behind him.


    ¡°HenYu and ChengLi distract the maid who escorts the private room,¡± he orders.


    ¡°And then Wanke,¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I reply huskily when he faces me, fiddling with the long piece of material around my waist I lower my head looking up at him I flutter my eyes with a mischievous smile, he stares at me questionably gulping down his saliva making it obvious as his Adams apple moves up and down and then he looks away in a sh.


    ¡°What happened to you?,¡± HenYu asks wrinkling his forehead watching me curiously.


    ¡°Getting into my role,¡± I smile covering my mouth with four fingers.


    ¡°It¡¯s scary,¡± he utters cing his arm over my shoulders, pushing his arm away I p at the back of his neck.


    Sighing internally I pay attention to Feng Lei who watches around except me.


    ¡°WanKe better be careful when getting in the room, no one should find out that you are not a worker there,¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I show him a thumbs up and bring my hand forward in the air with my palm turned around ¡°We will get extra points,¡± I shout out making ChengLi and HenYu  ce their palms over mine by stepping aside forming a circle, turning to my right I pass a nce at Feng Lei which makes him to ce his palm over too.


    ¡°We got this,¡± We cheer aloud and head into the shop.


    Feng Lei and I stroll upstairs as the private rooms are on the second floor and the eating ce is on the first floor. ChengLi and HenYu checks around downstairs and joins us as no one is to be found there. We walk together to the room where four men are standing outside who are the members of the gang.


    HenYu steps back and hides behind when we are three rooms away from the main room, ChengLi hides after and then Feng Lei hides when I¡¯m a few steps away from the room. Lowering my gaze I keep slow steps fiddling with my fingers, my eyes fixed to the polished wooden floor.


    Looking to my right slowly with my head lowered I walk pass the men each of them staring deep at me, ignoring their stares I continue my work. I stand in front of the door till they push open the huge doors for me, bending a little low I utter a thank you softly, soon after I step in the behind me closes leaving me and him alone, there sits  Gu Weiting on thefortable cushion ced around the chabudai table, holding the pot of liquor he pours it into the small ceramic cup, stopping his actions he looks up when the creaking of the closed door gets into his ears.


    He smiles furtively gazing at me up and down removing my clothes with his eyes which is making my blood boil, I try to calm myself down as I cannot control the feeling to jump over the table and punch right on his mouth so that he cannot speak.


    ¡°Come here,e here,¡± he holds the cup with liquor high in my view while I walk towards him, gulping down the liquor he ms the cup on the table when I sit down beside him, taking the pot I fill the cup again. He turns the other cup and ces it beside the one which I filled telling me to fill that as well.


    ¡°Cheers,¡± heughs aloud dryly.


    Covering my mouth with my long sleeve I drink the liquor, I notice his eyes glued on me when I ce the cup on the table my eyeballs moving up to watch him, leaning forward he caresses on my cheek and moves down making me flinch in disgust.

 Chapter 28

    Holding my breath I pull up his neck which is hung low, grunting low I stand straight rolling up my long sleeves, sighing wearily I try again to lift up his head.


    Gu Weiting is drunk as we had six pots of liquor which are too good and expensive, every time he moved forward with other intention I distracted him to drink and finally he is knocked down, taking his state as an advantage I began to look for the key but it¡¯s too difficult to find where it is due the thickyer of clothes he is wearing and I cannot find the hook of the chain.


    Kneeling down behind him I lift  his neck, his head keeps on moving a little higher and it falls low again as a stubborn brat. Cursing and grumbling in my mind I try to lift up and finally I hold his head my palm searching for the key everywhere.


    Furrowing my eyebrows I pay attention to the noise which can be heard from outside, the sound of things breaking and people shouting seems like it¡¯s a fight, my eyes widens in horror when Gu Weiting sits straight abruptly making my eyes go wide, his sarcastic chuckle filling the room, before I could react a shriek leaves my lips when he holds my arm and gets up turning around swiftly, I try to grasp his arm when I see him popping up a knife but he holds me in front of him twisting  my left arm behind my back and my right palm buried into his holding the knife close to my neck capturing me in his hold, the sharp silver edge ced a few inches away from my throat , I gulp down when the doors m open weing ChengLi, HenYu and Feng Lei.


    ¡°What are you all doing?,¡±  My questiones out as soon as they enter the room.


    Why are they in here when I gave no signal that I got the key?


    Keeping a step forward I gasp when the coldness of the metal touches my skin the knife kept in a nted position which makes me to bring my foot back to ce standing straight as he tightens the grip on my arm digging his nails into my flesh.


    ¡°The key is not with him,¡± HenYu answers taking a step forward in a hurry.


    ¡°Step back,¡± Gu Weiting growls aloud making me flinch as the noise just rang close to my eardrums like the bell being dinged close to the ear.


    Feng Lei spreads his right arm gesturing HenYu to step back all three of them watching at us fearfully, their eyes filled with concern.


    ¡°Who are they?,¡± He yells wriggling me in his tight grip the point of the knifends right above my flesh which will get in at any little movement.


    ¡°My ssmates, they study with me and they will be very worried if something happens, I¡¯m sure that they will taunt you at night if I fall dead now,¡± I answer crying aloud waiting till he loosens his grip a little so that I can make a move.


    Moving his gaze from me he looks straight watching the three of them staring at me in horror with wide eyes. I have no idea why but my eyes always firstnds on Feng Lei.


    ¡°How can you even joke at this time,¡± Feng Lei asks startled by my behaviourThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Tell him not to take a step,¡± Gu Weiting brings his face on my shoulder the smell of alcohol hitting my nostrils ¡°Tell,¡± he twists my arm forcefully which makes me bite my lower lip when he pushes the edge of the knife into my flesh letting the spot bleed a little as I remained silent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, don¡¯t move,¡± I scream my eyeballs settling on the left edge of my eyes watching Gu Weiting, a sadistic smile ying on his lips.


    ¡°Uffff,¡±es the loud dramatic weary sigh, all our eyes focusing to the centre looking at ChengLi who grabs the table which isying on it¡¯s t surface, cing it correctly he takes his seat on it.


    ¡°What are you doing?,¡± HenYu yells making ChengLiugh staring straight at Gu Weiting.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that she has something on her sleeve,¡± he utters passing me a nce his eyes trying to convey some message but I don¡¯t get it at all.


    It¡¯s over, I have no idea what¡¯s he up to and I¡¯m sure that my skin is going to be sliced today and my funeral will be held tomorrow.


    I don¡¯t want to die before knowing who killed my loved ones¡­ Wait, my identity will be exposed if  I die here¡­ I still have to taste many delicious foods¡­ No way


    Ie out of my thoughts when I hear Gu Weiting his dry cold voice hitting right on my eardrums which would burst at any moment as he is screaming.


    ¡°What do you mean?,¡± He shouts his tone showing that he puzzled for sure but to be honest I have nothing on my sleeve, I¡¯m just waiting till he removes that knife from my neck so that I can get rid of his hold, a hidden smile makes it¡¯s way in my mind when I feel his grip loosen the point of the knife untouching my skin.


    ¡°Do you think that this woman is afraid of your threats,¡± he points at me raising his brows at me proudly when he finds out that I understood what he means but the two men who are standing beside him are clueless exchanging nce at me and him.


    ¡°Make sure she is a woman first,¡± crossing his arms over his chest he moves forward from his seat , the side of his lips twitching up when Gu Weiting¡¯s hold loosens.


    My eyes lightens in joy when I see him move away the knife but it darkens the very next second when he brings his face closer to my neck my eyes falls off it¡¯s sockets in astonishment. I wriggle in his grip when he inhales on my skin ¡°You smell good,¡± he whispers pushing his lips hard on my skin kissing on my neck, I curl up my toes and form my palms to a ball closing it tight biting my lower lip not liking this situation at all, his touch disgusts me.


    ¡°Let her go,¡± Feng Lei shouts angrily making his way towards us but stops in his tracks when he brings up the knife again. I look up closing my eyes ashamed on the fact that I cannot help myself every single touch of his making my blood boil, my eyelids shoot open when he leaves my arm behind and runs his hand around my waist, understanding his actions in a millisecond I push his hands away with my which he freed just now.


    He keeps a step forward to attack, taking a step back I punch right on his nose making him to bring up his palm to hold his nose shouting and cursing as it bleeds terribly, before he could do something Feng Lei kicks on his stomach making him fall on his knees.


    Turning to my right I see him ring at him in anger and then moves his gaze to me ¡°You alright,¡± he asks softly when I stare at his side features a spontaneous smile making it¡¯s way on my lips without my realisation when I nod a yes.


    ¡°Get them,¡± Gu Weiting¡¯s voice echoes in the damaged room making us to move our gaze from each other to the door where five men walks in out of nowhere.


    Where have they been all this while?


    Feng Lei jumps forward to help ChengLi and HenYu who are fighting them, taking my hand fan from the floor I throw it to one of their head to grab their attention and as expected he walks towards me furiously, walking ahead I move my leg up kicking right on the side of his neck making contact on the back as well which makes him to fall on the opposite direction.


    ¡°The officers are here,¡± HenYu announces when theye rushing in dragging the menying on the floor with them.


    Rubbing my left arm I look straight to find out that Feng Lei¡¯s eyes are on me, his lips forms to a smile when I smile.


    He looks too good when he smiles.


    ¡°Watch out HenYu,¡± HenYu shouts making me cautious, turning around immediately I kick him on his knee which makes him to lose control over his limbs, he begins to fall down, a gasp leaves my lips when he pushes me making me to step back on my dress.


    I shut my eyes tight waiting till my body hits on the floor but it doesn¡¯t, opening my left eye slightly to see my saviour my lips parts, those two orbs looking deep down at me.


    It¡¯s Feng Lei

 Chapter 29

    I gape at him studying his features his eyes moving from my head and goes downwards making me to gulp down my saliva, I bite my inner cheek when I feel my cheeks heat up a weird feeling erupting in my stomach.


    Is that butterflies fluttering?


    I have never felt this before but his intense gaze makes me feel weak.


    I have no idea of why I feel all these right now?


    Coming out of my thoughts I remove my arms from his neck which I held to keep bnce from falling, my movement brings him back to reality, it shows clearly that he was taken off as he blinks and speaks out a ¡®huh¡¯ like a person who forgot what happened few moments ago. Removing my gaze from his eyes I look down my eyes widens in horror when I see the neck of my dress torn apart exposing my inner wear.


    Getting on my feet in a sh I clutch the material stepping away my eyes glued to the ground in embarrassment.


    ¡°Wow,  a scene of a prince saving a princess,¡± HenYu jokesughing at his ownment with ChengLi walking towards us.


    ¡°Why do you two seem suspicious all of a sudden,¡± ChengLi sneers curling up his eyebrows watching us with the eyes like something-is-going-on-here.


    ¡°Clean your brain,¡± picking up the cushion which is on the floor I throw it on him making it to knock on his face andnd on his hands which he spread to catch it.


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of weird,¡± he looks straight at holding the cushion high.


    ¡°What is weird?,¡± I snap getting ready to catch the cushion which he would throw at any time.


    ¡°The behaviour of Feng Lei,¡± he throws the cushion at me chuckling.


    Holding the cushion with one hand as I clutch the material tighter my gaze moving from ChengLi to Feng Lei who is staring at me, dropping the cushion down I step to my right closer to him, cing my arm over his shoulder I pull him closer ¡± What¡¯s weird?,¡± I question holding him forcefully.


    ChengLi peers at Feng Lei rubbing his neck he moves his head a little forward in way to get a clear pictures of his expression. The surrounding captures silence all of a sudden while HenYu and I pass nces at each other curiosity written all over our face trying to find out the chain between their exchange of stares.


    ¡°You¡­..,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a meal,¡± Feng Lei blurts holding my hand he drags me out with him.


    Picking the sweet and sour rib I put the whole slice into my mouth mourning when the juicy meat gets bitten the vours making my taste buds jump, the food in house of Jin is always the best. cing the chopsticks on my bowl I p my hands making the three pair of orbs move to my direction.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s toast for our sess of points,¡± pouring the liquor into my cup I raise it up HenYu and ChengLi does the same thing.


    ¡°One cup won¡¯t make anyone of us drunk,¡± I scoff taking a look a Feng Lei who sighs and lifts up the cup.


    ¡°Cheers,¡± we say in unison and gulp down the liquor.


    ¡°My idol was amazing as always,¡± HenYu smiles tly taking the drumstick from the tray he ces it on my bowl.


    ¡°No, no, no,¡± I shove off shyly hiding my smile.


    ¡°You fought well too,¡± Iment taking a bite of the drumstick looking up at him who wears an expression of Areyou-serious?.


    ¡°Why weren¡¯t you?,¡± Licking my lower lip Ii sit straight observing him who passes a nce at ChengLi and back at me ¡°Am I missing something,¡± I ask curiously when Cheng Li bursts intoughter.


    ¡°He was just defending himself,¡± ChengLi utters taking a sip of water he gulps it down and looks at me again ¡°He was hiding himself behind the table and other objects letting them beat the table and hurt themselves,¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have missed that scene,¡± I smile cheekily at HenYu who scratches the back of his neck smiling crookedly  as always when he is humiliated.


    ¡°By the way how did they find the stolen things,¡± I spit out the question which has been in mind all this while.


    ¡°Actually the key was not with Gu Weiting,¡± HenYu leans forward to speak while other¡¯s enjoy their meals ¡°The officers found out that he is the criminal and sent his subordinate to inform us about it, we waited till you walk out so the officers can directly arrest them but you werete so we barged in to check out,¡±


    ¡°Ohhh,¡± my lips forms to a circle shape the edge of the chopsticks between my teeth.


    ¡°Efforts are wasted,¡± I grumble whispering to myself.


    So basically my energy is wasted, disguising as a maid and tolerating him was for zilch¡­


    ¡°As long as we got the points,¡± I turn to my right to see Feng Lei his eyes glued on me, where was he all this while.


    ¡°Yes,¡± letting out a loud sigh I get up from my seat.


    ¡°Where are you going?,¡± HenYu questions with the food stuffed in his mouth.


    ¡°Got to clear somethings out,¡± I answer watching ChengLi who stops his moves and looks up at me , his lips forming to a smile when I pass him a wink ¡± And my sister is waiting there,¡± I wave at Xu Xu who is standing impatiently by the staircase.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡± Xu pouts holding my arm she swings it to and fro as a kid.


    ¡°I know right , you know something?,¡± I chuckle holding her arm making her giggle.


    She is really cute sometimes which gives me a feeling like I¡¯m her real older brother and she is my little sister.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Xiang proposed me,¡±


    ¡°What?,¡± She stops in her tracks on the stair ¡°Really,¡± a wide smile makes it¡¯s way on her lips ¡± I was right about it.¡±


    ¡°You know about it?,¡± I furrow my eyebrows curiously facing her while climbing the stairs.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, but I knew about it as she always asks me about you,¡± she giggles ¡°She is beautiful,¡± she faces me when we step to the second floor.


    ¡°Do you like her?,¡± she asks softly in a yful tone.


    ¡°She¡­.,¡±


    ¡°Is not your type,¡± shepletes my sentence and it¡¯s right always, no one knows me better than her.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I point my index finger in the air, grinning I look straight when she holds my finger.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you always say,¡± she yells ¡°I want to see you get married,¡±


    ¡°Is it? Then you have to wait a few more months as I¡¯m in the academy now,¡± I joke the side of lips twitching up when she res at me crossing her arms over her chest ¡°I need to tell you something not now butter,¡±


    ¡°What is it?,¡± She leans forward on her tippy toes.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret and I¡¯ll tell youter,¡± cing my index finger on her forehead I push her figure behind ¡°because I have to hurry now,¡± smiling at her curious expression I walk way to meet Xiang.


    I decided to tell XuXu about my identity as I feel guilty of being close her when she doesn¡¯t know about it. I can trust her in the fact that she won¡¯t tell others and I¡¯m sure that she would be happy to know that I can be her sister as she always tell me that she loves to have a sister.


    XuXu has always been by my side, she cheers me up when I¡¯m down, shares all her stories with me and helped me many ways. I just feel that she is someone who is important to know who I am after my family.


    Opening the door I enter the room where Xiang looks through therge window, turning around she passes me a gentle smile and bows greeting me.


    I got to be straight and let her know that I¡¯m not interested in her because she will hurt at the end of the day if she knows that I¡¯m not into her after a long time. I just want to make this clear right now to give a chance to ChengLi who loves her deeply.

 Chapter 30

    Feng Lei¡¯s P. O. V


    I feel my cheeks get below my eyes when she smiles while talking to Xu Xu, leaning against the staircase grill she crosses her arms over her chest watching XuXu who is speaking. From the time I got to know that WanKe is a woman all her behaviour seems different on my view , her manly behaviour makes it be like a tomboy.


    Every night is making me an owl as I couldn¡¯t fall asleep, pushing her away when she rolls around while sleeping is not what I do now, I try my best to keep myself cautious while sleeping, whenever she rolls around now I move to a side ending up getting the edge of the bed. Her closeness and touches are making my heart beat rise, she is being casual as always but I just couldn¡¯t remove the fact out of my mind.  Her infectious smile makes my mentality go nk.


    ¡°What are you smiling at?,¡±


    ¡°Huh,¡± I snap to my right to see Ms Cheng her eyes moves to downstairs and back at me.


    ¡°You both became friends,¡± she asks smiling gently.


    ¡°With whom?,¡±


    ¡°Master Wan,¡± she looks down at him ¡°He is known in here for his kind heart.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Yeah we became close,¡± I reply looking down at her again my eyes never willing to remove my gaze from her.


    ¡°Seems like he is special,¡± she moves closer to me her voice sounding as a secret.


    ¡°What?,¡± My voicees out loud without my realisation.


    Is it so obvious?


    Even ChengLi told the same thing


    The brother and sister shares the same brain


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious, you know,¡± she points at my face her lips forming to a wide smile showing off her white set of teethN?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°No one has seen you smile as that,¡±


    ¡°He is just a close brother and different from others,¡± I look away not trying to make eye contact with her as Cheng has an effective brain unlike ChengLi.


    ¡°You know love has no restrictions,¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?,¡± I turn to face her but she walks away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I told you?,¡± She waves and enters the room.


    A sigh leaves my lips without my intention my eyes goes back to observe her who is still chatting with XuXu. Cheng has been telling me that JiangYi visited here and looked for her but XuXu covered up for her. The fact that he came here means he is up to something so tonight I¡¯ve got something to do.


    Letting out a loud breath I stand straight moving away from the wooden rail I stroll downstairs.


    ¡°Hey,¡± she calls out noticing me walking downstairs ¡°Leaving?.¡±


    ¡°The time is right,¡± I reply dryly.


    ¡°Alright then, see you on your birthday and I¡¯ll tell you about that as a present, I¡¯m sure that you would be d,¡± passing a wink along with a winsome smile at XuXu she walks towards me ¡°Are you and Ms Cheng in a¡­,¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I snap walking towards our table when HenYu gets up from his seat and ChengLi walks towards us from the corner where Ah Xiang and he was conversing.


    ¡°Oh, alright you don¡¯t have to nervous for that,¡± she blurts her tone shows that she is mocking.


    ¡± Why are you concerned about it,¡± I ask stopping in my tracks making her to stop and face me, my cheeks and lips urging to move up but I keep them in control.


    ¡°Because I would love to see you and your wife standing together,¡± she answers quickly enthusiastically and looks away keeping a step forward.


    She is so eager to see how my wife looks.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stand next to me on my wedding,¡± my replyes out without my realisation, my brain alerting me after the sentence is out.


    ¡°Impossible because only your wife will be standing next to you,¡± sheughs ¡°Don¡¯t you know the culture of marriage,¡± budging on my shoulder she hops forward.


    Why is she being so dumb right now?


    ¡°Let¡¯s get back before it¡¯ste,¡± ChengLi rubs his palm against each other passing a look at WanKe who is standing beside me, he nods smiling genuinely.


    This person is not like someone whom I¡¯ve known all these years. He was always proud of his status and himself, after knowing him from the time my sister and Ms Cheng got too close I found out that I judged him wrong but it cannot be as that because he is really different with others. Maybe it¡¯s because WanKe.


    Keeping a step forward she budges on his arm and ces her arm over his shoulders, both walks ahead whispering andughing where as HenYu tries to pull her away from ChengLi.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?,¡± Wanke asks climbing top of the bed she ces the useless circr pillow as a barrier, crossing her legs she sits facing me.


    ¡°What do you mean?,¡± I question being clueless of what is wrong with me.


    ¡°You seem different since that day,¡±


    ¡°Which day?,¡± I pull up an act knowing which day she is referring to.


    ¡°The day when you¡­,¡± She looks around rubbing the back of her neck taking a deep breath in she faces me leaning a little forward ¡°The day when you found out,¡± she grunts maintaining the low dangerous tone which clearly shows that she is frustrated.


    ¡°Found out,¡± curling up my eyebrows I watch her expression examining every single details, the way she is eager to know what¡¯sing out next from my mouth ¡°About what?,¡± Hiding my smile I lean a little forward making sure that there is a decent distance between us her mouth moves to an ¡®O¡¯ shape.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± she snaps andys down to sleep the following second I hear her soft snores.


    How can she sleep in a blink of an eye?


    From brightness the darkness begins to overtake me but I shoot open my eyes when I feel the weight on my legs, my mentality lets out a weary sigh, moving her leg away slowly I get down from the bed as I¡¯ve got something to do. Taking my dress from the wooden box I sneak out hiding in the darkness.

 Chapter 31

    Ms Cheng informed me that JiangYi came looking for her but we have no idea why, I stroll out in the streets in the darkness to find anything suspicious but there was none. Maybe he is not up to anything . The empty paths where only the moonlight andnterns are brightening it up takes my mind to the person who is in the academy sleeping in my room.


    The picture of her face close to mine shes in front of my eyes making my lips twitch up to a smile without my realisation.


    Did she put some spell on me or something because I just cannot stop thinking about her as day by day it¡¯s bing a habit.


    Why am I changed all of sudden is it because I know that she is a girl or is it because she seems to be specialparing to the rest.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Stopping by JiangYi¡¯s house I stay there for a while but he doesn¡¯t walk out, the sound of the door creak makes me attentive, leaning behind the pole I peep out to see him exiting his  house watching around cautiously.


    My interpretation has never been wrong.


    Following him upstairs making sure that my steps doesn¡¯t ur any sound of the wood crack, he looks around onest time and knocks on the second floor  house door, inserting his hand under the material of his chest he pops out something and slides it into his sleeve before I could analyse it.


    Bending low below the window I open the wooden door slowly, staying on my left knee with my right leg folded I lift the curtains a little to see what is happening inside.


    Seems like he is having an argument with that person but I couldn¡¯t see who it is as his back is facing me, moving a little side I try take a look at his face when he turns around.


    It¡¯s officer Yi Han


    He yells at JiangYi forcing him to get out but he stands still a dirty smile ying on his face, stepping forward he pushes him abruptly making him to fall over the cupboard, standing in front of him he pulls out the dagger from his sleeve and aims at his chest his hand held in the air by Yi Han, he tries to defend himself but he loses strength every second. Rushing to the door I barge into the study room where they are, gripping the back of his cor I throw him to the opposite direction. Helping Yi Han stand up I move in front of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s you again,¡± He growlsughing aloud as a maniac ¡°I¡¯ll end all my rivals today,¡± getting up on his feet, he picks up the fallen vase rushing to the window  he throws it out, I examine him  trying to find out what he is up to.


    The lights of some houses switches on and some people looks through the window , knowing that something is wrong here they begin to mind their own business.


    He stands still his eyes glued on me observing me , his eyes staring straight at mine. His eyebrows furrows and his expression shows that he is confused and I know why it is.


    He thought that I¡¯m WanKe.


    Getting closer to him swiftly I smile under the ck material tied around below my eyes as my knuckles connects with his face, splitting the skin over his cheekbone with the force of the blow. He grunts and drops to his knees, he takes out another dagger from his sleeve as the one which he used earlier is on the floor, Ish out  backwards across the room when hees forward moving the knife in the air.


    Yi Han steps forward to help me but stops his actions, his eyes widens in horror when the door opens and a woman walks in ¡°What¡¯s happening here?,¡± Her voicees as a mere whisper in terror watching JiangYi with the knife and her husband¡¯s forehead which is bleeding.


    In a blink of an eye he gets behind her the sharp edge tracing over her skin, holding her in a tight grip he looks over her shoulder when she looks up trying to distance her neck from the touch of the dagger.


    ¡°Stop right there,¡± he screams making us to step back with our hands raised to show that we are up to no other action.


    ¡°Yi Han,¡± he calls out aloud ¡°Give the files and photos back,¡± he orders moving the dagger closer to her neck her cries filling the room.


    Wiping his forehead he sits on his knees and bows down ¡°I¡¯ll give you everything please don¡¯t hurt her,¡± he begs letting the tears flow over his cheeks, standing up with his wobbly legs he limps towards the cupboard pulling out the files with his trembling hands.


    I look around trying to find out a way to help them but my idea drowns when I see two men walking towards us with their face covered as well. One makes his way to Yi Han forcing him to hurry and the other walks towards me.


    My neck cracks to the right for the power of the blow making me to taste blood, licking his lower lip he brings his hand forward his knucklesing in contact with my stomach making me to drop my knees on the carpeted floor. Bending low he leans closer facing me with an evil smile his finger touching the material over my face, turning around he looks at JiangYi and looks back at me when he nods indicating a yes.


    Closing my eyes I let him do it because I  cannot defend myself and if I do so he will end up hurting the innocent woman. The surrounding captures silence for a moment and everyone stops their actions, the man in front of me turns around all our eyes fixed to the doorway where the shadow is getting closer.


    What is she doing here?


    Also without covering her face?

 Chapter 32

    Wanke¡¯s P. O. V


    Rubbing my eyeszily I lift my eyelids as I feel that the whole bed is in my control, sitting up straight I run my hand through  my messy hair looking around to find that Feng Lei is not here. Yawning aloud I get ready to leave as I got something to do.


    Uncle Wales appointed officer Yi Han to search for the duplicates files of JiangYi and the records of all his bribes with the smugglers. I was supposed to get it by noon but I couldn¡¯t as I was busy therefore I have to leave now and I don¡¯t think that he would mind if I meet him thiste because his life will be in danger as long as the files are with him.


    Taking Feng Lei¡¯s absence as an advantage I wander around freely not being cautious about the noise of my footsteps. I stroll around the room and I check outside through the window to hunt Feng Lei but he is no where to be seen.


    Where he would have gone at this time?


    Holding my hips with my palms I look up inhaling a deep breath I let out by looking straight, my eyebrows furrow when I see the unlocked wooden box in the cupboard. Looking around onest time I take the huge wooden box in my hands and ce it over the table.


    He has always been careful of his things , I think he has by mistakenly kept it open.


    I hesitate to open it as it¡¯s wrong to look into other¡¯s belongings without their permission but my evil intention is very eager to know what¡¯s in it and finally I fell to it. Lifting the lid I ce it on the table my eyes going wide to see some piles of papers in it. Digging into it I try to find something interesting but there was only a set of papers and some other things which I have no idea about it.


    Did I just open a useless box with so much of thought, Why does he have to hide it in the first ce?Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sighing in disappointment I move the lid close to the box but my actions pause when my eyesnd on a specific piece of paper. Dropping the lid down I pick it up and open it impatiently my lips parts in astonishment.


    It¡¯s him


    The one who was with me in the crime department that night


    The one in ck is Feng Lei


    The side of the papers crushes when I grip it hard in anger and confusion, he knew it was me all this while and didn¡¯t bother to talk about it but right now all I need to know is ¡®Why?¡¯


    Why is he doing this?


    Pushing my thoughts behind I pay attention to the paper which he took from me on the first night of our encounter. The personal details and name of property ownership of my father is listed below. All the properties andnds which are under my mother¡¯s name is transferred to my step father. Curling up my eyebrows I flip the paper to read the properties below my name is also transferred to my step father. Keeping the paper on the table I ce my index finger on it brushing below every word inked down to  read every words which are clear. The date that my properties are transferred to the kingdom is on the day when Wanke died.


    Howe I have no idea about it?


    Did he marry mom for my father¡¯s belongings and ce?


    Lord Wan has got control over the military the very next day of my father¡¯s death, wasn¡¯t he upset about his step brother¡¯s funeral?


    All the questions in my head will be answered once I get the documents from YiHan because the name written with guarantee is JiangYi.


    cing the things back to it¡¯s ce I step out my eyes watching around to spot the guards, making sure that it¡¯s safe I scurry in dark swiftly getting out sessfully.


    I stop in my tracks when the sound of a ceramic piece crashing on the ground gets into my ears, rushing to a dark spot by the side of ane I stick to the bricked wall peeping my head to the side my expression maintaining the calmness when I see two men making their way upstairs to the second floor of the t. A gasp leaves my lips when I realise itte, the house they are heading to is Yi Han¡¯s.


    Jumping forward I run upstairs to check what¡¯s going on, I ce my feet softly on the floor so that there won¡¯t be any noise and no one will know that I¡¯m here, bending by the window I lift up the curtain a little, my eyes staring at the scene forgetting to blink.


    Feng Lei is here


    Fury roars through my mind in every step I keep, barging into the room I grip his arm grappling him behind pulling him backwards so that thedy can go free. Feng Lei gets up instantly clenching his hand he rapidly moves it upwards below the chin of the person in front of him making him to grunt in pain holding his jaw. Turning around he pulls the other man threatening YiHan who is urging to get closer to his wife to see if she is fine.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you,¡± JiangYi snarls when I remove my forearm from his neck , turning around he brings up his arm to attack but I hit him with a big right overhand punch under his ribs. Grunting low he curses under his breath ring at me with anger.


    ¡°This is not over,¡± he runs out eloping in a blink of an eye making the other two men follow him.


    The wind blows in the house through the open door making the veil of the person exiting the door fly a little my pupils capturing his features. Rushing towards him I stop him by holding onto his shoulder but he pushes my hand off and runs down quickly before I could follow them behind.


    The only sentence running in my head right now is that I hope that person is not the one who I think it is.


    I stroll back into the house to check on Yi Han¡¯s family a feeling of satisfaction erupting in me because the proof of JiangYi¡¯s evil deeds will be in my hand and I will hand it over to the head of the officer soon so that he will lose his job.


    It¡¯s really disrespectful that he is a civil officer


    My muscles stiffens on abrupt movement, a shriek leaves my lips when my body ms on the wall at the entrance, he brings his face close to mine while I stare at him, his eyes showing that he is in rage.


    ¡°What are you doing here without covering your face?,¡± He questions lividly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you owe me an exnation?,¡± I retort pushing his arm away which he held at the either side to cage me.

 Chapter 33

    ¡°So you know my father,¡± I ask plucking the grass on thend which is showing up underneath the rock by theke where we are seated.


    I pulled Feng Lei here forcefully after ss to have a chat becausest night we couldn¡¯t speak properly as we had an argument. I was taken off guardst night when I saw the whole different Feng Lei, the person who is calm and cold burst out yelling at me. He was mad at me because I barged in recklessly as the ones who were present there knows that I¡¯m the one behind the mask especially JiangYi.  He is still pulling up a long face at me due to my attitude.


    To be honest the fact that he yelled at me made me a little upset and I didn¡¯t know why I felt that all of a sudden. His face which was raging in anger makes anyone smaller in front of him.


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± he hums in reply his eyes glued to the flowing water.


    The surrounding captures silence the very next second, the sound of the water flowing and the chirping of the birds could be heard clearly in the environment. FengLei and I shared the same story which is to avenge our loved ones and we are up to the same mission. His sister and her husband was murdered  by the same person I¡¯m looking for because he is after the same path.


    He has known my father for a long time as my father was close to his father and uncle, he has been suspicious of the death of his sister¡¯s family and my father but he wasn¡¯t sure about it at first,ter on he found out that all are nned as the next leaders who were elected to be control of a specific asion is being murdered out of nowhere. None of these has been solved because there was no clues of the murder. Murders and fights aremon here and many people has lost their loved ones but it takes the courage to avenge for them.


    ¡°Alright,¡± letting out a weary sigh I turn to my right to face his side features ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I apologize in a low voice trying to make in sound sensible.


    It¡¯s been hours that we¡¯ve spoken but he never looked at me in the eyes or even faced me, his eyes are glued on theke from the beginning.


    ¡°For?,¡± he blurts still eyeing at theke.


    ¡°For¡­.,¡± Biting my lower lip I mend the next sentence in my mind¡± Forrrrr¡­.,¡± Moving my gaze away from him I drag the letter ¡®r¡¯ till my vision gets to theke ¡°I know I was carelessst night but it was unnned, I didn¡¯te for JinagYi I came their to meet officer YiHan to take the files but unexpectedly something happened,¡± I exin sliding my eyeball to my right I look straight again.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you being impulsive,¡± he utters dryly his gaze never moving.


    ¡°I was,¡± I snap agreeing to the fact, but I don¡¯t regret it and I¡¯m ready to ept whatever happens next as JiangYi knows who I am but I won¡¯t rate my action as being impulsive, I just couldn¡¯t hold back when I saw everyone skating on thin ice and specially because he was being beaten therefore Ipletely forgot of what I was wearing.


    ¡°And?,¡± He speaks his tone dry as always.


    ¡°And?,¡± My eyes follow the movement of the water while my mind is still processing.


    And? What else did I do?N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Shouldn¡¯t he apologize for yelling at me yet he is asking for more exnations.


    Even though that I didn¡¯t like him throwing tantrums about my safety on the other hand I kind of felt happy because it shows that he cares about me. His eyes held concern which could be seen clearly.


    ¡°And?,¡± I turn to face him furrowing my eyebrows ¡°And What?,¡± My intention speaks out before I permitted, my eyes glints when I see the side of his lips twitch up.


    Turning to his left he stifles, moving up his hand he ces his palm on my head while my eyes forgets to blink as it is gaping at his sharp features.


    He looks good when he smiles.


    ¡°You¡¯re forgiven,¡± giving pressure on my head he messes up my hair bringing me back to reality, pushing his arm away I sit straight watching everything except him.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you apologize?,¡± I snarl crossing my arms over my chest I stick my eyes to the scenery in front of us.


    Bending low he moves his head forward ¡°For What?,¡± He asks watching me with a mischievous smile ying on his lips.


    When did he change like this?


    Wasn¡¯t he a person who doesn¡¯t like to mingle with others and who always speak less.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± standing up abruptly I walk away when his heated gaze begins to create different feelings in me.


    ¡°Where are you going?,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got something to handle,¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we form alliance,¡± he runs towards me matching my pace.


    ¡°Did we?,¡±


    ¡°Yes we did, where are you up to?,¡± He budges on my shoulder smiling without any reason.


    Did he knock his head outst night?


    Why is he happy just for an apology?


    ¡°To the market,¡± I reply dryly making my voice sound vexed.


    ¡°The butcher,¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I walk fast but he matches my pace instantly.


    Standing by the cart which is close to his meat cart I pay attention to his every single movements, looking around nervously he speaks to the person sitting beside him. The other person stands up and steps forward taking the orders of the customers, curling up my eyebrows curiously I make my way to his store to find him missing. Without wasting my time by asking others I begin to hunt for him, my lips twitches up when I spot him in the crowd.


    I stop in my tracks when he turns around and waves in the direction of a  garment store, his behaviour doesn¡¯t seem like he is running away as he is totally calm. A man walks out from the store telling him something but I cannot figure what it is as the surrounding is noisy. Giving him a small pouch he leaves the scene in a blink of an eye, stepping closer I follow the butcher again who puts the pouch in his pocket and exits the market area.


    ¡°Why are you following me?,¡± He turns around abruptly making me to root on the spot, clenching his fist he strolls towards me his eyes going bigger when he meets mine ¡°Master Wan,¡± he utters almost mentioning it to himself.


    ¡°You¡­,¡± He stutters slowly cing his left foot behind he turns around in milliseconds to run but I hold his arm stopping him. Hitting my hand away he tries to keep another step but I hold his arm again with my other hand, facing me he grips my wrist roughly, from his eyes I look down to notice his legs ready to move. Twisting my wrist a little I exchange the hold in a split second making him to stare at me in horror. Moving his other hand he clenches his palm bringing it close to my face but I swing my head to the right for him to miss it.


    ¡°What is in that pouch?,¡± I ask pointing at his pocket.


    ¡°There .. there is nothing,¡± he stutters not daring to look into my eyes.


    I never thought that he would be such a coward, his huge body is useless.


    Hardening my grip on his arm I twist his arm behind his back inserting my hand into his pocket to pull out the pouch.


    ¡°For what are you paid?,¡± I ask him again making my hold tighter in every second he remains silent.


    ¡°For what are you paid?,¡±


    ¡°For.. for,¡± he wriggles in my grip but I give my whole strength holding in ce swinging my head as he is trying to get hold of my hair ¡°illegal business.¡±


    ¡°Today will be yourst day to do it,¡± I kick him on the back of his knee making him to fall on his knees to the stones on the ground, brushing his hand over the ground he picks up a stone bringing it upwards, loosening my grip I hold his both hands behind his back.


    ¡°What did you do to Duke WenLing?,¡± His movements stop where only his panting could be heard in the river side where there is no one, moving my elbow to the back of his neck I give my weight on his neck making him to grunt low.


    ¡°I was told to stop the cart and did nothing else,¡± he replies letting out a sigh when I release the pressure on his neck.


    ¡°Who told you to stop them?,¡± My voicees out aloud in anxiety.


    ¡°A guard from the kingdom,¡±


    ¡°Which kingdom?,¡± My patience level is running low to know what¡¯s going to be his answer. He stays silent for a moment hesitating to answer but I harden my grip again twisting his one arm making the bone crack, letting out a cry he begins to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡­,¡±


    ¡°Wanke,¡±  my grip loosens without my intention when I hear him call out forgetting about the situation, taking my absent mind as an advantage he removes his arm from my grip sliding forward, picking up a stone speedily he brings it up to my head before I could register what¡¯s happening my body gets pulled away. His hand snakes around my waist turning me to the opposite side my heartbeat rises as our body is brushing against each other, he stops facing me the sound of the stone sping gets into my ears when itnds on the ground. Blinking my eyes which has been open all this while I look up at his features.


    ¡°You¡­.¡± My voicees out as a mere whisper, I pause when I see the butcher bringing his hands forward.


    He pushes Feng Lei making him fall forward his bodying over me, he carries me up in a blink of an eye making my body to get contact over his, before wend on the ground I ce my palm at the back of his head so that he won¡¯t get hurt.


    Everything happened in a split second neither of us had no clue of our movements.


    My eyes falls out of it¡¯s sockets when I open my squeezed shut eyes which I didn¡¯t know when I closed it. I blink my eyes to bring me to reality, how did it end up as this.


    My body freezes on the spot when I realise that I¡¯m over him and our lips in contact. Blinking thrice I look into his eyes the two orbs digging into my soul. Sliding my palm away from his head slowly I ce my palms over the ground moving up. A shriek leaves my lips when he holds the back of my neck and pulls me forward again making me fall on his body , our lips on each others again but this time he didn¡¯t justy.


    He kisses me.

 Chapter 34

    Giving weight to my arm I move up looking down at his eyes which are gawking at me, chewing my inner cheek I kneel over my left and stand up to my feet. I turn around when he gets up as his eyes never leaves me.


    I stand there nervously not sure of what should be done next, nervousness is killing me right now when I feel my skin heat up, staring at the ground I try to settle my mind which is being a mess.


    He kissed me


    Why?


    What¡¯s going on his mind?


    ¡°WanKe,¡± he calls out softly but I just stand there facing the opposite direction ignoring his presence.


    ¡°Wanke,¡± he calls again his voice a little louder but I stay still not ready to face the situation with my nk mind.


    ¡°Xing Xing,¡± turning around instantly I hit on his arm angrily, he is really getting into my nerves right now.


    ¡°I¡­..,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak,¡± I snap ¡°Let¡¯s go back it¡¯s getting dark,¡± without giving him a nce I turn around to walk but stop in my tracks when he holds my arm gently.


    ¡°Xing¡­.,¡±


    ¡°Stop calling me that,¡± grunting under my breath I turn around to face him ring at him by digging holes in his eyes in his eyes but my inner being cannot resist the feeling rising in me.


    ¡°Let me exin,¡± he utters his voice sounding soft yet dry, he remains silent for a moment when I re at him ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility,¡± he utters holding me by my shoulders his voiceing out loud.


    ¡°For letting him escape when he was about to speak,¡± I question sternly, I¡¯m so mad right that he was about to spill out the truth but the appearance of Feng Lei ruined it all.


    ¡°No,¡± removing his palms from my arm he stands straight nervousness written all over his face ¡°For kissing you,¡± he utters in a low voice but I heard him.


    I manage to keep my expression calm, his behaviour making him look cute all of a sudden and he has no idea what he is doing right now.


    Is this how he proposes someone?


    We stay there while I stand beside him rooted to my spot where as he looks every where not daring to face me making the whole situation awkward. My inner being smiles at the thought of how he just spoke but my outer expression remains nk.


    He told that he will take responsibility for kissing me which means he wants to marry me. Iugh mentally in the thought of it, I never even imagined that something like this would happen in my life and I¡¯m clueless of how to react to it as no men has proposed me before, it was onlydies.


    Is this how it feels when someone says they like you or you¡¯re beautiful?


    But this doesn¡¯t feel right, all of this is something which will never happen it¡¯s just a dream which I¡¯m building and I have no idea that whether I can stand against the one whom I¡¯m looking for and  I have no idea whether I can make it happen or whether I will make out alive.


    My life track has no space for my pleasure all I need to do now is to destroy everyone who are behind the death of my loved ones.


    This is supposed to be a joke


    ¡°Brother Lei you¡­,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± he faces me his eyes showing all his emotions which can be reflected as I feel the same too ¡°I know it¡¯s difficult but I just¡­,¡± I stare at him registering what he means my body forgetting to move, curling up his eyebrows he looks into my eyes ¡± I just couldn¡¯t stop myself, I wish that you are always present in my life,¡± he speaks his voiceing out in a way like he is finding difficult to speak his tone sounding crushed.


    ¡°You can be as you are,¡± he continues his voice breaking down ¡°I¡¯m willing to be with you even if the world forbids me from doing it,¡± he holds my shoulder gently again.


    We will separate our way eventually as the final exam ising up, we cannot be together, we are just not meant to be.


    My jaw drops mentally but physically I¡¯m frozen, I have no idea what I should do and I just wish this is a joke or a dream.


    Now I wish that I was an ordinary girl who can have a normal perfect life.


    I get it now why Wales ways tell me that no matter what I do or say the fact that I¡¯m a female cannot be changed.


    All this ten years till now I¡¯ve been consoling myself that I won¡¯t regret recing WanKe but I really did. Even though that I thought I can avenge for his death om another side I had no choice. Father wanted me to do this to get into the academy and I agreed in a term of being grateful for taking care of mom and me.


    ¡°Feng Lei,¡± I break the long term silence his weak eyes getting a little wider and the side of his lips moves up to a slight smile when he hears me.


    I wish that my life is notplicated so that I can love a man and marry him, taking a deep breath in I build up my courage deciding to speak my mind out as I don¡¯t want us to get hurt at the end of the day.


    ¡°This won¡¯t happen,¡± I reply softly my voice sounded disappointed when I saw his smile drop, his hold on shoulder loosens his eyes still searching for something in mine.


    Keeping a step behind to leave distance between us I look at him, my vision blurs when I feel something pricking into my eyes making ne realise that I¡¯m about to cry. I try to hold back my tears not letting it fill my eyes which began to load out of nowhere.


    I¡¯ve never felt this way before the feeling of heart broken, Sniffing my nose I look away not having the courage to face him again. The fact that I also like him is the one which is making it difficult but I don¡¯t know in which prospect.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­.,¡± My voice cracks, my conscious making me feel guilty to see him looking at me with those eyes of disappointment ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I finally say it out, taking a deep breath in I let it out turning to the opposite direction rubbing my eyes which are pooled up without my consent I close them weing the darkness.


    Pursing my lips t against each other I spread my lips to a smile facing him again ¡°But I¡¯ll always be by your side as your buddy,¡± punching on his arm I jump cheerfully trying to enlighten him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would end like this,¡± he utters lowly, turning to his right he faces me stering a smile on his face but I can really read what¡¯s in his eyes ¡°I¡¯m sorry I should have thought what you think first,¡±


    Did he just apologize me?


    ¡°It would be great if you apologize for yelling at mest time,¡± I scoff cing my arm over his shoulders I drag him to walk trying not make the things between us more awkward.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 35

    ¡°What are you thinking about?,¡± HenYu brings me out of my thought of what happened a couple of days back.


    My brain never forgets about it and whenever I be with him I cannot get along as always because my inner being warns me about what he thinks about me.


    Will he like me even if he didn¡¯t know that I¡¯m a woman?


    ¡°You¡¯ve been absent minded for a long time,¡± snaking his hand around my neck he pulls me closer ¡°You look pale did something happen?,¡± He asks lowly smiling mischievously.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± removing his arm from my neck I walk forward entering the store.


    Feng Lei and I did not speak much after that incident as no one pulled up a topic. I kept myself in distance from him and we never made eye contact. We converse when there is something important the other time it¡¯s just a smile which we pass.


    ChengLi and HenYu found us suspicious the very next day but I shoved them off by telling it¡¯s nothing.


    My heart beat rises when he gets closer and his every gestures makes it feels like I¡¯m special or it can be put as I¡¯m hallucinating.


    I brought HenYu along with me after ss promising him that I¡¯ll treat him a meal if he helps me to buy something for Xu Xu as tomorrow is her birthday.


    I decided to let her know about my identity tomorrow as I don¡¯t want to hide it anymore from her after knowing each other for a long time.


    Picking up the container of blush I open the jar to smell it the scent of feminism hitting my nostrils, it¡¯s finely crushed rose petals. Handing over the container to HenYu I examine the other items ced on the wooden rack.


    ¡°Whoa,¡± he pulls me to his side ¡°Look at these KeKe,¡± he giggles like a kid, behaving like we are here for him.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    My eyes glints in awe looking at the carved hairpins, selecting the three most appealing ones I try to choose one. HenYu and I keep on examining each one of the three to choose the best one.


    ¡°Which one is good?,¡± I ask him my eyes admiring the neat cutwork.


    I haven¡¯t bought her any hairpins so I think this will make her happy, it¡¯s really worth to bring him along.


    ¡°Buy that,¡± he points at the one which I am holding, recing the other two pins he takes the one from my hand ¡°It¡¯s a new design I guess, I¡¯ve never seen this before,¡± he takes a closer look at it.


    ¡°Seems like you know more about it,¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± taking the object even closer to his eyes he caresses it like investigating on it to feel the details.


    ¡°Why are you exaggerating?,¡± I snap watching his dramatic behaviour.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak,¡± closing his eyes he takes a deep breath in ¡°This pin is to be gifted for someone special,¡± he states facing me his chin raised up in pride.


    ¡°Really,¡± snapping the pin from his hold I take a closer look at it making my eyes  small when I curl up my eyebrows, turning to my right I see him who is still caught up by his pride ¡± You think I¡¯m a fool,¡± I punch on his arm letting his wide smile turn to a weak one.


    It¡¯s carved on the top part of the pin below the design the word ¡®You¡¯re special¡¯ which can be seen when we take a closer look at it or caress on it.


    ¡°Keep this,¡± Handing over the pin to HenYu who puts it in his pocket I take out the silver stones to pay the shopkeeper so that we can leave early.


    The main path is crowded due to a wedding ceremony close by therefore HenYu and I make our way out through the short cut. The view of people rushing over changes to a ce where insects are flying making the surrounding capture only the sound of naturebining with our foot steps making my mind to go back to the thought of him.


    ¡°Watch out,¡± HenYu pulls me to his side abruptly the sudden movement bringing me out of my thoughts making me to register what¡¯s happening around us, I turn to see the opposite direction an arrow stabbed into the muddynd by the side of the pond in the bridge we are standing on.


    The sound of the de getting through the air hits my ear, I look up immediately to see another arrowing towards us. Grabbing Henyu¡¯s hand I drag him with me moving in a zigzag motion as many arrows areing our way.


    Maintaining the bent posture I hold him by my arm around his neck. The arrowse shooting at our direction out of nowhere. I try to stop in my tracks to check who is on the other side but I don¡¯t have the time to do so as multiple arrows makes it¡¯s way toward us.


    Pushing HenYu to the bottom part at the end of the bridge where the muddy wall is curved and covered with nts, I step aside to see three men on the horse back with their half face covered in veil, holding the bow with a bunch of arrows in the basket tied behind their back.


    The cloudy sky and the mist which is forming by the trees makes my vision unclear, keeping a step forward I stand on my tippy toe to watch over the obstacles which are covering them yet I cannot take a clear picture in distant.


    My instinct doubts that it¡¯s JiangYi but I¡¯m not very sure about it as two men seems to be a guard because they are in the royal guard suit. Curiosity is killing me right now distracting my safe rm. Holding a branch which is hanging out I keep another step forward moving my head up first as the arrows are shot aimlessly.


    ¡°What are you looking at?,¡± HenYu whisper yellsing out of the safe ce he pulls me over him into it making me fall over him.


    Sitting up straight instantly I look outside hearing the droplets of water dripping from the leaves, the environment captures silence quickly when it begins to drizzle.


    ¡°Why are they attacking us?,¡± He begins to question grumbling ¡± Who are they? Do you know them? What¡¯s going on here? I¡¯m afraid! I don¡¯t want to di¡­,¡±


    ¡°Hush,¡± rolling my eyes I ce my index finger on his lips while my eyes focuses outside my ears working on the sounds ¡°They¡¯re leaving,¡± furrowing my eyebrows I pay attention to the sound of the horses galloping, the sky being clear not showing a sign of rain.


    ¡°Why do you have so many questions?,¡± Puffing annoyingly I walk out of the shelter, standing up I look around to confirm that they are gone.


    ¡°That was freaking creepy,¡± dusting his hands against each other he leans a little forward ¡°Do you exercise, tell me what you do?,¡± he ps his hands enthusiastically.


    Moving my head behind forming the double chin I watch him with furrowed eyebrows ¡°No, Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°You have a hard chest,¡± he smiles enigmatically by raising his brows high making me to stare at him with a look of Are-you-crazy?


    Let me check he brings his hand forward to touch, my mouth opens without my intention when he brings his hand closer. To stop him I keep a step behind, my eyes widens when I feel the slippery feeling under my boots, I try to hold Henyu¡¯s hand which he brings forward to help me but I miss it as my body loses gravity.


    ¡°YuYu I¡¯ll kill you,¡± I scream aloud angrily when my body gets into the water.


    Help me, I don¡¯t know to swim.

 Chapter 36

    Third person P. O. V


    ¡°You got to spare me for saving your life,¡± HenYu grunts under his breath carrying WanKe to thend.


    cing him on the dry ground at the bridge, he turns his head to a side allowing the water to drain from his mouth and nose. Turning his head back to the centre he stares at WanKe who has turned pale due to the cold water.


    ¡°No, no this should not be happening,¡± he panics moving his shivering hands close his nose to check his breathing ¡°No.. No please,¡± he stutters taking hold of his hand he checks the pulse.


    Biting his lower lip he wipes off the tears which flows down his cheeks uncontrobly, he slightly ps WanKe thrice telling him to wake up. Getting onto his knees he sps his trembling hands, cing his palm on his chest he pumps giving pressure but there is no movement of WanKe.


    ¡°Wake up, please,¡± he whispers within his heavy pants, sitting straight he leans over his body gripping the cor of his hanfu the parts the cor of the rightpel. His eyes widens in astonishment, looking straight he blinks his eyes once and looks down again at the material which is beneath the dress.


    ¡°This is impossible,¡± he utters to himself bending low he separates the cor wider his intention warning him to stop.


    ¡°No.. no.. it¡¯s not the time,¡± scolding his own self he continues the process of chestpression but there is no movement of WanKe,  joining the rightpel of the hanfu with the left covering his chest he sits up straight staring at Wanke¡¯s face which is pale,  ¡°Don¡¯t beat me for doing this,¡± stuffing his breath in the mouth he squeezes his eyes shut moving his head down to do Cardiopulmonary resuscitation.


    ¡°What..,¡± the sound of the weak voice in between coughs gets into his ears making him to open his eyes immediately, he stays in the position staring down at him his eyes widening in astonishment.


    HenYu hisses when WanKe ces his palm over his face pushing him away, turning to his left he coughs out the water.


    Wanke turns to face HenYu immediately when the sound of his loud cry gets into his ears ¡°Finally, you woke up,¡± hanging his lower lip out he pulls WanKe to a hug his red eyes widening.


    ¡°You will choke me to death now,¡± releasing himself from the tight grip he gets up adjusting the wet material sticking over his body.


    ¡°I was freaking out, I thought you are¡­,¡± HenYu stops and stands up beside him.


    ¡°Dead? I thought the same thing too,¡± he  hits on Henyu¡¯s shoulder ¡°I¡¯ll spare you for saving me,¡± he jumps on his shoulder cing his arm over it with a wide smile stered on his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know swimming?,¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°No,¡±


    ¡°Why?,¡±


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t have the time to learn and there was no one to teach me,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you,¡± HenYu mutters in s low voice keeping a step behind he faces WanKe with an unreadable expression


    ¡°Are you a¡­,¡± Moving his gaze down his chest he looks up at his face again ¡°A¡­,¡± He hesitates to speak.


    ¡°A What?,¡±


    ¡°Nothing, nothing, Are you cold?,¡±


    ¡°Of course, Let¡¯s head back quickly,¡±


    Moving his mouth to an ¡®O¡¯ shape in response he begins to remove his coat to hand it over ¡°Aren¡¯t your clothes wet too,¡± WanKe asks pointing at his dress while are soaked, taking time to dry due to the climate.


    ¡°Why are you acting weird?,¡±


    ¡°Huh? Do I?,¡± Heughs awkwardly scratching the back of his neck.


    ¡°Come let¡¯s go,¡± WanKe walks forward and HenYu follows him , his mind captured in the thought of what he saw.


    ¡°No way, he cannot be a woman. How can he be a woman? He is not even close to it? There is no clue of feminism in his behaviour, but why does he cover his chest? Is that some kind of dress he wears inside? Is that why I felt it hard when he fell over me? How it¡¯s possible? What kind of a weird thing he is wearing? Does he have some wound underneath?,¡±


    ¡°What are you mumbling?,¡± HenYues out if his thoughts when he hears WanKe, he faces him who is staring at him with furrowed eyebrows curiosity written all over his face.


    ¡°Was I?,¡± He asks puzzled of how WanKe has known that he has been thinking about something deeply.


    ¡°You¡¯re mumbling under your breath thinking that you are speaking to your mind,¡± Wanke¡¯s eyes glues on HenYu never missing any single movement of his ¡± Did you drop your brain in the water?¡±


    ¡°What?,¡± He blurts his mind still working on something else.


    ¡°You better find it quickly,¡± WanKe points his index finger in the air and bends low with creepiness ¡°Before any animal eats it.¡±


    The surrounding captures silence and the very next second theughter of WanKe fills in the air. Hitting on Henyu¡¯s arm yfully he walks away ¡°I was just kidding,¡± he mocks between hisughter.


    Feng Lei walks to and fro by the gate watching over the road waiting till WanKe arrives. Noticing WanKe going out after ss with HenYu made him anxious to see her return, every passing minute made his head explode in thought of Wanke¡¯s safety. He didn¡¯t appreciate him going out as it¡¯s dangerous because his enemies knows who he is but he decided not to follow them as it¡¯s not appropriate to do so. Stopping in his tracks when the sound of the faraway footsteps gets into his ears he gets out of the gate peeping out by standing inside making sure that no one catches a glimpse of him, a spontaneous smile makes it¡¯s way on his lips when his eyes finds them walking towards the academy.


    Hurrying back in he runs to the ssroom and walks back by the same path when they enter, pretending like he never knew theming. He casually strolls away waiting till HenYu calls out.


    ¡°Brother Lei,¡±  the side of Feng Lei¡¯s lips turns to smug, turning around he walks towards their direction waving at them his eyes never leaving WanKe.


    His smile drops as soon as he notices their condition his eyes scrolling up to down checking if he is fine. Feng Lei did not expect that the scene on that day would turn out to be a mess, he expected a reply with joy but never thought it would turn out to be emotional. He couldn¡¯t hold back at that moment when WanKe fell on him and he still never regrets of doing it. Even though that he cannot have a normal rtionship of feelings with him he decided to always stay by his side.


    ¡°What happened?,¡± He questions eyeing at HenYu knowing he will spill the beans.


    HenYu faces WanKe who is watching around and thinks about what he told few minutes ago before entering the academy, gulping down his saliva he makes up his mind to let Feng Lei know as WanKe warned him not to tell anybody but he is sure that Feng Lei is not one of that ¡®anybody¡¯.


    ¡°Keke drowned,¡± he points at Wanke with his thumb finger his eyes fixed on Feng Lei.


    ¡°What? How?,¡± His voicees out loud  questioning anxiously.


    ¡°He¡­,¡± HenYu lets out a short shout when WanKe tramples his foot abruptly.


    ¡°No.. he didn¡¯t drown,¡± he states chewing his inner cheek waiting till be removes his foot.


    Passing HenYu a deathly re WanKe walks away to get changed, watching him fade away Feng Lei faces HenYu again.


    ¡°What happened exactly?,¡± His tone forcing him to give an exnation.

 Chapter 37

    Wanke¡¯s P. O. V


    Digging into my bags and cupboard I try to find any wooden box to keep the hairpin inside as today is Xu Xu¡¯s birthday. Unfolding my dresses I check my pockets my eyes goes small when my brows contact touching something inside the pocket.


    What is this?


    I don¡¯t remember owing something like this.


    Taking it into my palm I caress it trying to figure out the object before taking a look at it, furling my brows I pull it out noticing the object. My mind shes back to the day when I bought the bracelet while following JiangYi. The picture of Feng Lei standing opposite to me in the cupboard  on that night ys in my mind, I feel my cheeks below my eyes making me realise that I¡¯m smiling stupidly. Bringing the pair of bracelet which is tangled to my vision I remember the words of the seller. He told that it¡¯s a love bound bracelet and I will meet my love very soon and that same night I saw him.


    The sound of the footsteps on the wooden floor gets into my ears making me to hide the bracelet between my pile of folded clothes.


    ¡°What are you doing?,¡± Feng Lei asks wiping his wet hair with the towel, cing the wooden basin at the side of room he walks towards me eyeing around and then his pupilsnds back on me.


    ¡°Looking for a wooden box,¡± answering him I get back to search for any container my casual behaviour now is being the opposite inside.


    ¡°I have one,¡± opening the drawer of his cupboard he pulls out some books from it ¡°For the hairpin right?,¡± he asks while searching.


    Stopping my actions I walk closer to him standing beside him I peep over his shoulder waiting till he finds it ¡°Yes,¡± I reply wearing a smile.


    ¡°Got it,¡± he turns around making me to step back instantly leaving distance between us, I daze at him when his lips forms to a mysterious smile. Keeping a step forward closing the gap between us I lift arm to snatch the box away but he moves it behind his back quickly.


    ¡°Alright, Tell me what it is?,¡± Stepping back I cross my arms over my chest watching him by raising a brow questionably.


    That smile of his surely shows that there is something which it should do in return to get what I want.


    ¡°Answer the truth to my question,¡± he continues to speak after I nod in reply ¡°Did HenYu do,¡± gathering the muscles around his thin lips he blows in and out.


    My eyebrows arches  on its own while my eyes observe the movement of mouth and his feet which lifts up standing on the toes and down his heelsnding on the floor. He continues his movement raising his brows at me gesturing me to speak meanwhile my mind is still trying to find out what he means.


    ¡°What do you mean?,¡± I finally ask not being able to understand him.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    When did he turn out to act so stupid?


    ¡°I mean,¡± he stops and looks straight at me pointing at his lips ¡°Did HenYu do,¡± he does the same movement again and halts ¡°To save you,¡± he blurts letting out a slight sigh like he has been holding weight on his shoulders.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get you,¡±


    ¡°Did HenYu provide you breathing,¡± he utters as soon as Iplete my question.


    My mind didn¡¯t react for his question instead it¡¯s processing on his action connecting with the procedure of doing it.


    ¡°Did you mean that by pulling the air in and out,¡± I point at his mouth my tone showing the current state of my mind.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it seem the same,¡± a meek smile ys on his face.


    ¡°No it doesn¡¯t seem the same and No he didn¡¯t do that, I woke up before it,¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t HenYu tell you all about it yesterday?,¡± I ask grabbing the box from his hand, opening it I check whether the size is correct.


    ¡°He did but he seemed weird,¡± he answers and the surrounding captures silence as no one of us spoke and I was busy examining the box.


    ¡°Wait,¡± I almost tell it to myself like the light just lit up on my head ¡°Why do you ask about it?,¡± Pushing the box inside my pocket I keep a step forward making him to keep a step backwards.


    ¡°You are not someone who minds others business,¡± My voice turns dangerously low my eyes ring at him.


    ¡°Except yours,¡± he answers quickly and disappears in a blink of an eye.


    Feng Lei kept on pestering me for this whole week asking me whether I¡¯m fine and begging me to be safe. He kept on following me everywhere I go thinking that I never noticed him but I did yet I pretended like I didn¡¯t.


    Keeping the hairpin in the box I put it in my pocket so that I can leave as soon as the ss is over. I¡¯ve ordered the chef in house of Jin to make her favourite dishes withrge quantity as others are joining me too and it¡¯s going to be a big treat.


    ¡°What did you want tell me?,¡± XuXu leans forward bringing her face close to mine with a beaming smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you knowter,¡± I move my face forward ¡°After the party is over,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait,¡± she pouts fluttering her eyes many times sending pitiful vibes through her sight.


    ¡°Change to your new clothes ande soon, all are waiting for you,¡± patting over her head I stroll out closing the door of the dressing room I walk to the private room where Feng Lei, HenYu, ChengLi and Xiang are arranging the meals and bowls.


    This will be her unforgettable day and I¡¯m sure that she is going to hug me and cry with tears of joy.


    ¡°There she is,¡± cing the cup on the table I walk towards the doorway when I spot her outside.


    ¡°How do I look?,¡± She giggles making herself look even more adorable with pink hanfu.


    ¡°You look¡­.,¡±


    My pupil dtes in horror panic ring in my eyes as the fear paralyzes my body when the sound of her scream got into my ears.

 Chapter 38

    Third Person P. O. V


    ¡°There she is ,¡± WanKe walks out of the room when he noticed XuXuing. They smile at each other like siblings meeting each other after a long time.


    ¡°How do I look?,¡± She asks standing opposite to WanKe in distance, brushing off the strands of hair behind her ear her eyes glints in happiness.


    ¡°You look¡­,¡± His heart stops for a moment, his pupil dtes in horror, panic ring in his eyes as the fear paralyzes his body.


    XuXu lets out a weird sound not having the strength to move her muscles she cringes, the colour draining from her face when she feels the hard punch  on the back at her muscles the hot feeling of de while she is winded. Her new clothes turns to be sticky when the material absorbs the blood. Electricity wired through her nerves exploding in her mind with a blinding of whiteness making her dizzy.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    WanKe tries to speak or move but he couldn¡¯t. He keeps a step forward with his wobbly legs terror mounted with every step.


    She lets out a loud scream excruciatingly when the person pulls out the sword making her to stumble forward, her body feeling the hot blood flowing out from her stomach and behind.  She hunches over tightly clutching over her sticky dress, her throat goes dry making her difficult to speak yet she lets out a scream when she stumbles forward, her body shivering violently.


    Wanke holds her weak body with his trembling hands helping her toy on the floor as she begins to fall on the ground struggling to draw breath. He stays on his knees holding her in his arms looking down at her, fear wed up his throat. Her blood pressure goes down as her body turns cold beginning to function slowly.


    She tries to smile but it is shaky making his heart break, he could literally hear it crack in his chest . He is rooted there on that spot his vision only on her making the his surroundings blur not knowing what¡¯s happening around them. All the voices and noises fades away as his whole senses only focuses on her.


    ¡°WanKe watch out,¡± HenYu calls out rushing towards them he pushes the man behind WanKe crawling over him he punches and ps across his face gaining the courage out of nowhere. HenYu is someone who is afraid of fighting and getting hurt, he always struggles to defend himself first but today he is someone who is different.


    The surrounding has began to be in chaos a few minutes ago when some men barged in with the same outfit as WanKe which he wears when going out to investigate. The noisy environment of them fighting and the sound of things crashing along with the shouts of the people never got into Wanke¡¯s ears.


    ¡°No, Please,¡± his voice breaks begging her to stay awake.


    ¡°I¡­ c.. an.. s. e. e my m.. o.. m,¡± she reaches out her right hand and touches the side of his face gently, he leans into it looking at her into the eyes ¡°Thank You ,¡± she utters her voice weak barely audible her lip movement makes him understand her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! please don¡¯t, please,¡± his voice quivers, moving his hand up to his cheek he holds her palm into his.


    A single tear rolls down his cheek watching her in this state, the whole cheerful girl turned to be dull in his sight. She has always been close to WanKe when he helped her after the death of her parents. XuXu¡¯s life has always been miserable as she was from a poor family and her parents lost their lives right in front of her eyes when the ce they lived in burnt due to an ident. She has always been by Wanke¡¯s side as a sister helping him. XuXu followed JiangYi to help WanKe but unexpectedly she heard something which she shouldn¡¯t and JiangYi found out that she was the one who has been following him all this while. XuXu hesitated to tell WanKe what she heardst night because it¡¯s something which will break his heart.


    She grips on his hanfu tightly with her left hand letting out a weird dry sound trying to inhale her breath. WanKe holds her tight begging god to let this be a bad dream.


    ¡°Mas¡­ ter. W.. n  yo.. ur¡­,¡± she speaks in difficulty her words not being formed or being heard making him horrified. The edges of her vision turns ck and she feels like her hand is made of lead her grip on his dress loosens feeling tired letting the darkness consume her.


    ¡°No.. No.. XuXu you are going to be fine,¡± he cries clutching her hand tightly, her body turns icy and her movement stops. Her eyes looking straight at him yet not to be seen.


    ¡°XuXu,¡± he tremors moving his hand in which he held hers down, he stares at her his mind stopped functioning.


    ¡°No, No.. Don¡¯t leave me,¡± he cries hisst three wordsing out as a whisper, holding her tight he moves down pulling her up to a hug digging his face over her shoulder begging her to wake up.


    Pushing the man off the second floor wooden rail grill Feng Lei turns around, his eyes fixes on WanKe who is bent over XuXu hugging her tight. He walks towards her his heart eager tofort her but he stops in his tracks when he hears her mourns growing despondent. His heart breaks when her desperate voice gets into his ears begging her to wake up.


    Their surrounding ispletely messed up all the men who were fighting ran out not being able to handle the scene, the people who were in rushed out immediately protecting themselves. Xiang took all the maids and the other workers to a private room locking them in safely, her sobs filling the room in the thought of her friend. Feng Lei, HenYu and ChengLi stands around WanKe, wiping away the tears from his cheeks with the back of his palm HenYu walks away followed by ChengLi who tries tofort him.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me,¡± WanKe whimpers sorrowfully shedding her tears.

 Chapter 39

    ~ Three weekster~


    Pouring the liquor from the pot in the cup he drinks it up with one gulp. Closing his eyes he inhales a deep breath in and lets it out a feeble smile makes it¡¯s way on his lips when he stares down at the liquid in the ceramic cup. Squeezing his eyes tight he lifts the other pot and drinks it all trying not to be sober.


    Wanke always stays in the house of Jin at night as he gets drunk and sleeps there itself and then goes back to the academy in the morning. He has been absent minded in the sstely and never spoke to anyone. Feng Lei , HenYu and ChengLi tried their best tofort him but he never gave them a chance as he keeps himself away from them isting. He didn¡¯t go back to the imperial pce for the three days holidays which was given  to study for the exam as the main examination is held tomorrow and the following month is when the person who will take power to their kingdom will be announced. He stayed back even though he wanted to meet his mom.


    ¡°Here I got this for you,¡± he utters softly with his unstable voice, taking the wooden box from his pocket he ces it on the table pushing it to the left edge ¡°Do you kike it?,¡± He smiles leaning forward like looking at someone into their eyes.


    Taking another pot which is on the table he drinks up all the liquor in it ending with a burp. Pushing all the empty pots away from the table he picks up another pot of liquor, resting his palms on the carpeted floor he leans back looking up staring the roof.


    ¡°You know¡­,¡± the environment captures silence where only his panting is present in the room. He breaks the silence abruptly giggling his eyes glued to the roof, moving his one hand he takes a sip of the liquor and ms the pot the table by moving forward his eyeballs sliding down to his left ¡°I¡¯m yooouu¡­¡­ r si¡­ si¡­ sis¡­ ter,¡± he smiles his words tumbling from his mouth in a rush.


    Biting his lower he stares at an empty space , tears beginning to prick at the back of his eyes making him to sniff in. His already blurry vision gets blurrier when the tears pools up his eyes  making his red swollen eyes sparkle.


    He snaps his head towards the doorway when the sound of the door mming gets into his ears which aren¡¯t effective, squeezing his eyes shut he opens it to make his vision clear, a smile sweeps across his lips when he sees the figure walking towards him.


    ¡°Fen¡­ g L.. ei,¡± he smiles winsomely like a child just got a sugar coated haw.


    ¡°WanKe,¡± Feng Lei calls out holding him by his arm he lifts him up making him to stand up ¡°Come with me,¡± he drags him forward but stops when WanKe removes his hold from his body.


    ¡°Let me drink,¡± bending low he takes another pot form the table moving it up to his lips, his mouth already open ready to wee the liquid in.


    ¡°How long are you going stay as this?,¡± he pushes the pot away before a drop could get into his mouth, the carpet gets soaked with liquor, the broken pieces of yying on it. Holding his arm he pulls WanKe away from the carpet to the wooden floor.


    ¡°You wasted my liquor,¡± he stamps on the feet dancing like a fish pushed out of the water.


    ¡°WanKe,¡± Feng Lei raises his voice suddenly making him to stop his movements and look at him throwing daggers with his eyes. Wanke¡¯s eyes go wide when Feng Lei grips his arm and makes him to stand steadily ¡°Death is something which every human will experience,¡± he states his tone stiff and dry and as usual but his eyes showed clear concern and worry.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°I know, But Why not me?,¡± he replies in a low voice lowering his head.


    ¡°What do you mean?,¡± Feng Lei shakes him in his grip to wake WanKe up who would drift away at anytime.


    ¡°She died because of me,¡± he blurts in a low voice staring down at the wooden floor his mind ying the shback of the times he spent with XuXu ¡°I couldn¡¯t protect her,¡± he takes a deep breath in and lets it out his mind ready to get sober but his body is affected by it, this moment makes him hate his alcohol tolerance ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve it,¡± he lets the tear which he has been holding on to roll down his pale cheeks.


    ¡°Why should it be her when it¡¯s me?,¡± He looks up meeting Feng Lei¡¯s eyes ¡°Tomorrow is the exam,¡± he pushes away his arms which has loosened long time back ¡°You should go back to study,¡± he states by keeping a step back.


    Wanke¡¯s lips parts when Feng Lei holds his wrist in a second and pulls him to his chest wrapping his arms around his body Wanke¡¯s arms are straight down not being able to move.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t see you like this,¡± moving his head down a little he buries his face on the crook of her neck ¡°You can cry out, don¡¯t hold it in,¡± he says in low voice his hold getting tighter ¡°I won¡¯t look at you.¡±


    The surrounding captures silence only their deep breaths getting into their ears, WanKe rest the side of his face on Feng Lei¡¯s body. He closes his weary eyes his body not having the energy to fight.


    ¡°Her picture is right in front of my eyes,¡± he blurts his voiceing out as a whisper ¡°The way she suffered to breath, those eyes which showed the pain, the blood,¡± he stops when his tears fall out uncontrobly from his mourns the room fills up with his sobs.


    He stays there in his grip resting his soul on him crying his heart out the volume of his tone goes down every second until he dozes off setting the surrounding in silence again.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Feng Lei calls out patting at the back of Wanke¡¯s head, a smile makes its way on his lips knowing that he is asleep.


    Unwrapping him he lifts Wanke with his arms carrying him grunting his breath for the weight. Walking towards the bed heys WanKe on it carefully, lifting his head up he ces the pillow beneath his head. Stepping behind he sits on the bed beside him his eyes never leaving him.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you cried out,¡± he smiles caressing the tear stain on his cheek with his thumb. His heart beat rises when his eyes glues on his sleeping figure, furrowing his eyebrows he moves his head low his face stopping in an inch away from Wanke¡¯s.

 Chapter 40

    Lord Wen P. O. V


    ¡°All done master,¡± JiangYi informs he stands up from his knees when I gesture him to rise.


    ¡°Good,¡± lifting the kettle I pour the tea into the cup, turning around I take my seat on the chair.


    That little girl has heard something which she is not supposed to know when JiangYi spoke to the Butcher Bo Han, if any of these gets into Xing Xing¡¯s ears my n of over the years will be a fail. I decided to get rid of her slowly by not making it difficult but I¡¯ve underestimated her. I never thought that she would dig up the past about her father and my son, after all she is the daughter of that bastard.


    WenLing


    The mention of his name makes my blood boil, he was just a brat and deserves the tragedy. He just didn¡¯t bother to arrest his step brother, I hated him from the day my father adopted him in the kingdom making that poor thing one of us as his father is a loyal friend of him. WenLing got everything like he was a prince born in the imperial pce and all our properties and power were shared equally. When we both enrolled in the imperial college WenLing got the first ce making me rank second, he got all the appreciation and wishes for bringing power to the kingdom and that proud brat gave up his hold of power and decided to work as an officer. His nasty speech about justice andw are still ringing in my ears with all those ps. He ruined all my ns but he couldn¡¯t get away from my n to destroy him.


    ¡°Did you pay BoHan to leave the state?,¡± Taking a sip of the tea I lean forward waiting for his answer.


    ¡°Yes master,¡± he answers his eyes fixed to the floor.


    JiangYi has never disappointed me as he alwayspletes his mission perfectly, he was the one who got the illegal documents of ownership ofnd for me. He misses some mission and begs me to forgive him like he couldn¡¯t get the duplicate documents from Yi Han and I¡¯ve forgiven him many times as he is really useful than others. JiangYi lost his job when WenLing joined the department, he was chased out for his bribing and illegal trade activities taking his grudge against WenLing as an advantage I used him. He clearly covered the death of WenLing by burning his body not even leaving an ash of clue behind.


    After his death I nned to marry Qin to get the ownership of the properties her husband left for her. Knowing that she wouldn¡¯t agree for this, I wrote a letter with the same handwriting like her husband telling her that hemitted a crime and he is going to repent for it and also he wishes her to marry me after his death to keep them stable. She refused and didn¡¯t believe that the letter was from her husband because she believes that he is a righteous man butter on I tried my best to prove that it was from him by my lies and finally she fell for it.


    The main mistake which he made was  to put his eye in my route, he somehow found out that I poisoned my father to get his throne and tried his best to prove it but that poor fellow left before he could do it. All I need is power and all the states to be under me and if anyonees in my way they will be dead and I don¡¯t care who ever it is even if it has to be my son. Even though that the death of WanKe was not a part of my n yet it turned out to be a huge advantage for me. Xing Xing was supposed to be killed on that day but WanKe was hit by mistake. I was mad at that moment and I was about being greedy to kill the one who shot him but my mind changed when the culprit gave me an idea which was excellent of course yet I slit his throat for killing my son. Wanke¡¯s mother passed away when she gave birth to him and I¡¯ve done more for him to let him repay me with his life it¡¯s just a return of kindness.


    If XingXing disguises herself as WanKe then I can get the properties under her name at that moment as I wanted it to be and also if she goes to the academy and brings power to the kingdom I can get rid of her easily by exposing her identity pretending to be a victim by that way she cannot rule the whole state and be the top general as it will be passed on me.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Did he hand over the documents to the department ofw?,¡± I question expecting the answer as ¡®no¡¯ as if the documents are investigated my doings will be brought up.


    ¡°No master, he made an appointment three weeks ago but he couldn¡¯t make it because it was the funeral,¡±


    ¡°He will be grieved after that incident, it¡¯s better to leave him be as tomorrow is the exam and once the results are announced I¡¯ll get rid of him the very next second.¡± Taking another sip of the tea I furrow my eyebrows when I remember it ¡°You told that someone is helping him, Do you know who it is?.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to disappoint you master,¡¯ he gets down on his knees immediately lowering his head ¡°I couldn¡¯t find out about him. He is always cautious.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, it¡¯s better to find out about him quickly so that he won¡¯t discover anything, I¡¯ll destroy that kingdom if I


    know who it is,¡±


    ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t rank first to be the top general?,¡±


    ¡°That will never happen, he will rank first and that little brat will do that for me,¡± the study fills up with myughter of joy, I will be on top of everyone, everything, every ce and all the states will be under me, no one can beat me. I¡¯m sure that XingXing will try hard to rank first to make me happy and to be grateful for me.


    ¡°He did not find anything suspicious yet but I¡¯m sure that he will, as soon as hees back he will be locked down so that he can¡¯t go out to find anything,¡±


    ¡°Your n is always great master,¡±


    ¡°The best feeling in the world is the feeling of victory,¡±

 Chapter 41

    Third Person P. O. V


    Sleeping peacefully on the bed WanKe removes the pillow from beneath his head and cradles it to his chest. The sun beams through the woodenttice of the window making him to stir up when the first beam of the sunlight hits his face, groaning under his breath he sits up straight. He puts his hand to his head which is throbbing furrowing his eyebrows he turns to his left.


    He moves behind with wide eyes, his hands automatically goes up to his chest covering it. Moving his gaze down he notices his dress on so he pushes his wild thoughts behind. Running his hands through his messy hair he looks up staring at the roof, a list of theories running in his mind trying to figure out what happenedst night.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t I sober?,¡± He questions himself curiously.


    Crawling a little forward he fixes his eyes on Feng Lei who is asleep, moving closer he bends a little his eyes observing his sharp features, a spontaneous smile forms on his face when something shes in his mind. Hot blush creeps over his neck when he remembers the words which came out of Feng Lei¡¯s mouth ¡®I just can¡¯t see you like this.¡¯


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he whispers moving his face closer to him feeling the weight on his head disappear.


    The silent environment makes him hear his own heart beat which is rising, his eyes falls out of it¡¯s sockets when Feng Lei opens his eyes those orbs staring straight into his. Moving back immediately he looks away biting his lower lip.


    ¡°What were you looking at?,¡± Feng Lei asks hiding his yful smile, sitting up he moves his legs down sitting at the edge of the bed.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± WanKe snaps crawling forward he gets down from the bed.


    ¡°Are you okay?,¡± Getting up from the bed he looks at WanKe who is watching around with knitted eyebrows trying to remember what happenst night.


    ¡°Who broke the pot?,¡± He asks turning around facing Feng Lei who removes his eyes away from him that very second.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you recall anything,¡± Feng Lei questions walking towards him, his eyes never willing to gaze away.


    ¡°I just remember only some incidents,¡± he almost tells it to himself, he turns around again to look at the mess of all pots lying in different positions on the table.


    ¡°What do you remember?,¡± Wanke¡¯s eyes goes big when he feels Feng Lei¡¯s presence behind ¡°Do you remember that you,¡± he gets closer to him their body brushing against each other, snaking his hands around his waist he pulls WanKe close to him resting his chin over his shoulder ¡°jumped on me and,¡± his voice gets low making WanKe have goose bumps when his breath hitches on his earlobe making him feel itchy ¡°begged me to stay,¡± Feng Lei examines Wanke¡¯s side features a smirk ying on his lips to see him baffled. Wanke¡¯s body stiffens right after his touch, his brain going crazy trying to recall the scene as well as to manage those weird feelings rising in him.


    ¡°My ears has stop working,¡± WanKe keeps a wide step forward abruptly turning around he rubs his ears enjoying Feng Lei¡¯s expression which clearly shows that he didn¡¯t expect this ¡°You¡¯re making my ear itch,¡± he blurts hiding his smile.


    ¡°You are really something,¡± Feng Lei blurts pointing at him while Wanke raises his eyebrows at him amusingly with his arms crossed over his chest.


    ¡°We better hurry it¡¯s the exam today,¡± turning around he picks up the hairpin from the table and inserts it the pocket, Feng Lei follows him behind to the academy to prepare for the exam.


    Looking around cautiously Qin hands over a folded piece of paper to Wales who is looking at her curiously.


    ¡°Deliver this to XingXing now,¡± she utters keeping her voice low.


    ¡°Aunt are you alright,¡± Wales asks in concern being sure of knowing that something is not right by Mrs ¡® behaviour.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Wales addresses Mrs Qin as Aunt because she doesn¡¯t like him calling her madam or anything else, She always thought Wales as her first son which built a special rtionship between them.


    ¡°I wish that I could exin but there is no time left, the exam will begin soon,¡± wiping the sweat beads on her forehead with the back of her palm she steps forward ¡°Please help my child,¡± her tonees out as a mourn of begging which makes Wales to worry.


    The environment captures silence while he looks at her trying to understand the situation but he has no idea what Mrs Qin is doing, suddenly he pulls her to a hug tofort her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon Aunt and you got to tell me everything,¡± he states releasing her from his warm hug which gave her hope.


    Wales leaves quickly as he has to hand over the letter to XingXing before the exam begins, all his way while riding on the horse back he was worried about Mrs Qin praying that she is fine. His mind tries to find the reason why she was terrified but he couldn¡¯t make it out.


    ¡°Is he really back to normal?,¡± HenYu utters looking at WanKe who is searching for something.


    ¡°He seems to be alright,¡± ChengLi replies their eyes glued to the front, they are standing by the doorway of the room with their hands over each other¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Hey,¡± WanKe waves at them Making them to stand straight ¡°Help me to find my band,¡± he orders by looking everywhere for it.


    ¡°Sure,¡± both replies in unison and walks in smiling in happiness of their friend being back to normal.


    ¡°WanKe are you prepared?,¡± ChengLi asks bending low he looks under the cupboard.


    ¡°He is always prepared,¡± HenYu replies before WanKe could utter a word.


    ¡°Oh I forgot,¡± WanKe tells aloud reminding himself ¡°Feng Lei has it,¡± he rushes out leaving the two behind.


    Stopping in his tracks on his way he stares at the gate when he spots Wales walking in, a smile makes it¡¯s way on his lips when he sees him waving.


    ¡°Why are you here?,¡±


    ¡°Aunt told me to pass this letter to you quickly,¡± He hands over the letter to Wanke .


    ¡°You came all the way here for this,¡± he smiles unfolding the paper ¡°I think she wants to bless me for the exam,¡± he holds the paper to the view, his pupil tracing every single letter inked down. He crushes the edges of the paper in astonishment like the world crashed right in front of his eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why but she was terrified when speaking,¡± Wales informs while WanKe stares at the paper his heart pounding in fear.


    ¡°She¡¯s alone,¡± he blurts lowly putting the paper into his pocket he runs to the exit followed by Wales.

 Chapter 42

    XingXing, mother has not given you a perfect life after the death of your father , I couldn¡¯t even protect you. As a mother I¡¯ve notpleted my duty even though that I wanted you to be happy and have a life like other girls I couldn¡¯t give you that. Your father always told me that you will grow up as a courageous girl like him and sure he is right. He did everything he could in order to protect us and the people but I¡¯ve done nothing in return for him. Life is about sacrificing but I do not want you to sacrifice anymore. Mother is begging you to leave the state now, don¡¯t sit for the examination because we have been fooled. I married the man who killed my husband brutally and I cannot forgive myself for doing it. You lost your father, your brother and your best friend same as that many other people lost their loved ones because of him, because of his greed. I don¡¯t know whether what I¡¯m going to do will end this or not but I decided to take back for your father, for the love he gave us. I want you to stay safe, don¡¯te back here for anything, I gave Wales all the silver stones, take it and live peacefully, live away from the chaos. You have experienced a lot in your life but I could do nothing but cry in the night for you. It¡¯s all his n, it¡¯s all your step father¡¯s n and you are the main plot in it. Please do this for me, go away and live your life, find your love and stay happy. No matter where mother is you will always have my blessings and love.


    I¡¯m sorry for putting your life in stake and now I want you to step away from it. But don¡¯t forget that mom will always love you.


    My daughter XingXing please don¡¯te back to the mansion, even to see me.


    Lord Wen lifts up his hand moves his palm back and forth gesturing the guards to get out of the dining room. The door closes every single sound and movements makes Mrs Qin panic. She stops eating and faces her husband who has been staring at her a smirk ying on his lips. Her hands begins to tremble but she covers it up by clutching her palms under the short table.


    ¡°My dear wife you seem suspicious,¡± he grins leaning forward taking a clearer look of her when she gulps down her saliva down her dry throat. She looks straight into his eyes making sure that he doesn¡¯t find out anything.


    ¡± I¡­,¡± She stutters when he gets up from his seat and pulls her hand gently asking her to get up and she obeys him.


    Snaking his left arm around her waist he pulls her to his chest when she looks up at him horrified his smile grows bigger. Holding her chin rashly with his right hand he brings his face closer to hers, his every touch disgusting her. She stays there rooted not being able move as terror is eating her up bit by bit. She balls her palms her nails digging into her skin taking a deep breath in internally, she pushes him when his lips brushed on hers.


    ¡°I knew you would do that,¡± Lord wenughs aloud manically his eyes glues on her like a tiger looking at its prey.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel sorry for poisoning your husband,¡± hisughter stops immediately his tone showing that he is in rage, he grits his teeth keeping a step forward while Mrs Qin looks at him with wide eyes in horror.


    ¡°You¡¯ve overheard something which you shouldn¡¯t,¡± he keeps another step forward making her to step back his voiceing out dangerously low, venom dripping from every word.


    Her eyes never leaves him as her body stopped functioning, she goes down on her knees immediately her eyes beginning to pool up with tears making her vision blur. Everything in her mind was not about her situation right now all she thought about was her daughter hoping that she leaves as she requested.


    ¡°You¡¯re a monster,¡± she growls under her heavy breath.


    ¡°A monster,¡± the air gets filled up with his nasty roughughter, bending low he stares down at her ¡± Yes I am,¡± he states and steps behind taking a look at her figure he chuckles.


    ¡°Yes, I am a monster who killed his father, his brother and took advantage of his own son¡¯s death,¡± he turns around and looks at her again while she res at him her eyes sliding to the right watching the knife on the table ¡°They just didn¡¯t know to protect themselves,¡± he turns around looking at the sword on the stand ¡°The world will belong to me,¡±


    Mrs Qin takes the knife slowly making sure no noise is made, getting up in a sh she moves the knife to his neck, her eyes widens when he grips her wrist and pushes her behind making her to fall on the ground. Standing on her feet quickly she rushes to him again trying to stab him but he pulls the knife from her hold and stabs the sharp de into her stomach with no hesitation.


    She lets out a sound when her mouth opens to get enough oxygen in and falls on her knees holding her stomach where the blood is oozing out uncontrobly, she was not afraid of death as long as her daughter stays alive but her heart clenched when she heard the guard from the door.


    She grasp his leg with her blooded palms stopping him from keeping another step, he looks down at her his eyes showing no mercy to her begging eyes.


    ¡°Please leave her,¡± her voicees out low ¡°Please..,¡± she grips his leg harder begging him ¡°She did nothing,¡± her voicees out weak as a whisper.


    ¡°Nothing? Don¡¯t worry you can rest in peace because I won¡¯ty a finger on her until shepletes the exam,¡± he sits down removing her hands from his leg he buries it into hisrge ones ¡°You don¡¯t have to fight when you¡¯re weak,¡± he says in a low voice, moving his one hand away slowly he picks the empty bowl from the table behind him. ¡°Pl¡­ ease do. n¡¯t h.. u. rt.. her,¡± she quivers gulping down in difficulty, her body goes weak for the loss of blood, she bites her lower lip to hold in her scream as the stinging pain is getting unbearable.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°After all you tried to poison me,¡± he grits his teeth never loosing eye contact with her giving her hope with his behaviour.


    Mrs Qin lets out a scream when the ceramic bowl came in contact with her skin on the left side of her neck, he ces his palm over the broken piece which pierced in her muscles. His lips forms to a smile when he gives pressure on it making it get into deep in her skin not caring the wound which is forming in his hand. Her movements stop along with her heavy breathing when darkness captures her, the room captures silence her nerveless eyes staring at him.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have thought of killing me,¡± he pulls her motionless body to a hug ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to keep you alive with me till the end but you¡­,¡± He pushes her body on the floor ruthlessly ¡°You took the wrong move,¡±, getting up he walks out to see the guards by the gate.

 Chapter 43

    ¡°WanKe here is your band,¡± Feng Lei stops him bringing the band forward.


    ¡°I got to go,¡± WanKe stops before he could keep a step forward when Feng Lei holds his hand, turning around he faces him.


    ¡°What do you mean?,¡± Feng Lei asks his voice sounding stern.


    ¡°I need to go,¡± he wriggles his hand to loosen the grip which cannot be pulled of.


    ¡°There is nothing important more this, You have spent all your life for this moment,¡±


    ¡°Feng Lei,¡± he stops his actions of removing his hand and looks at him ¡°I wish I could exin but I have to go,¡± he exins pulling his hand off his grip vigorously.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it your brother¡¯s dream,¡± Feng Lei grunts loosing his patience he holds his hand again worrying about what WanKe is going to do. He doesn¡¯t want him to regret his move at this moment as he has been living aplicated life all this while just for this moment ¡°What is more important than your dream?,¡± He questions his eyes digging into him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s important to me,¡± WanKe pushes his hand off.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you regret?,¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡±


    ¡°I just want to protect you,¡± he holds his shoulders stepping close to him, his eyes never leaving from him.


    ¡°The exam will begin very soon you better go back,¡± Wanke shoves off, keeping a step behind he moves his body from his hold ¡°I know to protect myself,¡± he runs to the gate his mind clouded in the thoughts of his mother and her words.


    He is sure that what¡¯s written in the letter is true as he had find out something fishy making him doubt that it¡¯s someone in the Wen Kingdom but didn¡¯t expect it to be his father. He wanted to save his father from them but little did he know that they are ruled by him. In the house of Yi Han that night he saw the face of a guard in the kingdom and at the scene when WanKe and HenYu were attacked he saw the other two men wearing the guard suit of the Wen Kingdom.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?,¡± Wales asks while holding WanKe who is riding the horse fast.


    ¡°Mom is in danger,¡± he answers in distress, his mind praying god that she is fine, her words repeats in his head ¡®No matter where mother is you will always have my blessings and love¡¯


    ¡°How can aunt be in danger when she is in the mansion,¡± Wales asks not understanding the situation, he ces his hand on WanKe¡¯s shoulder when he remains silent ¡°She will be fine,¡± heforts him even though he is clueless about it.


    Getting down from the horse back he runs into the mansion, ignoring the guards by the gate who are following him inside telling him that he is not allowed in, WanKe walks through the yard to the main hall.


    ¡°Maaa,¡± he calls out aloud turning to his left and right looking for her when a group of guardse rushing to the yard. They march forward standing in front of WanKe pushing him behind when he keeps a step forward.


    ¡°Maaaa,¡± he shouts over the sound of their footsteps and the shing sound of their steel weapons brushing against each other ¡°Let me in,¡± he growls trying to push them away but fails as they are in more number.


    ¡°Where is mother?,¡± Wanke roars when Lord Wen strolls out the main hall standing opposite to him where the fifteen guards are in between them as a wall.


    ¡°You cane back to see her after you write the exam,¡± Lord Wen  demands a dirty smile ying on his lips.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°I will not go back until I see her,¡± he tries to pass through the crowd but couldn¡¯t as they keep pushing him behind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a stubborn brat,¡± Lord Wen snorts ¡°Go back now,¡± he shouts pointing at the gate.


    ¡°Let me see mom for once and I¡¯ll do whatever you tell me,¡± he requests stopping his actions not having the energy to fight back as all he needs now is to see her at any cause.


    ¡°The exam has almost begun go back ande back to see your mom,¡±


    ¡°I will not,¡± he grunts pushing the guards forward he tries go to the left but they block him from his sides beginning to circle around him. One of them ces his palm on his chest and pushes him making WanKe to tumble back, he gets back straight his blood boiling in anger, forming his hand to a ball he stands straight blowing a punch on his nose causing his eyes to water.


    The sound of the swords drawing the edges of the metal scabbard gets into his ears making him to be alert, WanKe turns around, his fingers wrapping around the hilt of the sword at the side of the hip of a guard. Wales rushes into the group fighting the onesing on his way he takes a sword from one of them and joins WanKe.


    WanKe steps forward as he drew it, cutting upwards at the person in front of him in a fast reflexive attack taking him off guard by the unnatural speed of the attack. Some of the guards step behind to spread as WanKe spins his sword  cutting through the air. Wales protects him in the back even though that he is standing against his master right now he did not hesitate to stand up for his sister while he has no idea of what¡¯s going on here.


    WanKe scrambles back when three swordse together aiming at him, taking their action of drawing their weapons back as an advantage he stands straight in a sh cutting against their skin  by drawing the sword in a line on their stomachs. The surrounding fills up with the sound of multiple silver des nging while Lord Wen stands on his spot watching them, he lets out a sigh realising that most of his guards areying on the floor.


    He walks down to the yard from the main hall entrance, picking a sword on the ground he walks into the scene, standing behind WanKe he holds his shoulder and turns him around swiftly making his moves before WanKe could register what¡¯s happening he feels the sharp de making it¡¯s way from his left shoulder to centre of his chest the hot blood spreads over his light blue hanfu. He draws his sword forward to attack, his body bing weak as the deep cut begins to sting.


    Wales turns around when he hears the soft scream which escaped from Wanke¡¯s lips, taking his distraction as an advantage they attack him from behind making him to fall on his knees, he tries to stand up again struggling in their grip but they hold him by his arms making him unable to move, the cut at the back of his body didn¡¯t make him flinch yet his eyes began to fill up in the sight of WanKe who is bleeding after all he is just a little girl.


    WanKe¡¯s sword stops midway missing the aim when he feels a sharp pain shoot through his hand when the cold de cuts across his left shoulder again making it¡¯s way on the already cut skin. He holds his pain in not willing to show that he is weak, holding the sword vertically where the sharp point digs into the sand between the stones on the ground he grips it hard to keep himself steady.


    ¡°Let her go,¡± Wales screams making Lord Wen to let out a nastyugh ¡°Don¡¯t you work for me,¡± he roars , pulling out the dagger scabbard from his inner dress pocket ¡°You caused this,¡± he swifts his hand up hitting hard on WanKe¡¯s head with the scabbard making him to fall on the stones instantly darkness overtaking him slowly.

 Chapter 44

    Wanke¡¯s absence made Feng Lei worry like hell, his eyes never left the entrance of the ssroom during the exam expecting to see WanKe appear. In the morning before the exam Feng Lei visited the Wen kingdom mansion but the guards did not let him in, they told him that WanKe is feeling sick and taking rest. He never believed their words as being sick won¡¯t be an excuse for him to skip the exam because he has been living for this specific day.


    Feng Lei walks out of the ssroom when the exam is over his mind captured in the thought of WanKe. He has not been practicing for the next day¡¯s physical tests as his heart and mind is not with him.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t WanKe back?,¡± HenYu matches FengLei¡¯s steps walking beside him in the school yard ¡°It¡¯s almost two days and he is not back yet, I¡¯m afraid,¡± thest two wordses out in a low voice worried.


    ¡°I looked for him in the mansion,¡±


    ¡°And then, was he there?,¡±


    ¡°I was not even let in, the guards by the main gate told that he is sick,¡±


    ¡°Sick?,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s true,¡±


    ¡°He was fine yesterday morning,¡±


    ¡°I know, even masters are worried about him as he didn¡¯t attend the exam,¡±


    ¡°Master Huang asked me in the morning too, he told that it¡¯s a pity that KeKe missed the exam,¡±


    ¡°Something is wrong,¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?,¡±


    ¡°I just have a feeling that he is in the mansion,¡±


    ¡°Why would the guards lie about the Prince in the kingdom?,¡±


    ¡°I¡­.,¡±


    ¡°I was looking for you all,¡± ChengLi runs to them bending low he pants ¡°Is WanKe back?,¡± he looks up at them standing straight, gulping down he continues as he got the answer by their expressions ¡°Ah Xiang told me that XuXu has been following a man a few days before the incident,¡± putting his hand inside his pocket he pulls out a light blue handkerchief and hands it over to FengLei ¡°Xian told that XuXu stitched this for WanKe as a gift before the exam and¡­..,¡±


    FengLie¡¯s thumb runs over the embroidery design on the folded piece of cloth, his heart clenches when he sees the embroidery where a cute boy and a girl¡¯s face are next to each other the sentence ¡°You are the best brother,¡± embroidered above the image, unfolding the neatly folded material he steps behind when something falls down.


    ¡°Sis Cheng asked about WanKe, she told that his mother¡¯s funeral is held today,¡±


    ¡°His mother?,¡± HenYu repeats in astonishment.


    FengLei picks up the tiny piece of paper which fell, furrowing his eyebrows he unfolds the paper ¡°Something is not right,¡± he blurts and gets up immediately rushing out the gate where HenYu and ChengLi follows him.


    WanKe lifts up his heavy eyelids letting out a dry groan, he moves his body to afortable position letting out a low scream when the pain on his chest shoots up electrifying his nerves. He lets out a sigh internally knowing that his right hand is tied to the pole beside the bed and his left hand is numb. He did not panic or frighten in the ce as all he had in his mind is about his mother. Gulping down the saliva to moisten his throat he opens his eyes fully taking a picture of his surrounding realising it¡¯s his room.


    Biting his lower lip he moves up in a sitting position leaning over the wall at the side of the bed, he flinches when the wooden door is mmed open.


    ¡°Where is mother?,¡± He roars when Lord Wen walks to the bed, sitting on the edge of the bed he faces WanKe his lips spreads to a sly smile.


    ¡°How can you scream when you¡¯re weak,¡± pping his hands he gets up abruptly ¡°You all made a mistake,¡± he states staring at WanKe who is watching him with rage and curiosity.


    Turning around he walks to the table at the corner of the room ¡°First your father,¡± he bends low lifting the kettle he pours the water to the cup ¡°And then your mother,¡± he stands up with the cup of warm water ¡°And now it¡¯s you,¡± taking a sip of the water he walks towards the bed and crawls over it,


    ¡°You must be thirsty,¡± moving close to WanKe he moves the cup up to his mouth the surface touching his dry lips. He moves his face closer his eyes looking straight into his weak ones ¡± I feel sad for you because,¡± Lord Wen¡¯s venomous eyes observes his weary ones a grin sweeps through his lips ¡°You couldn¡¯t attend your mother¡¯s funeral.¡±


    WanKe takes the cup  from Lord Wen¡¯s hand which is held close to his mouth with his left hand which doesn¡¯t have the strength to hold on it, he hits it on Lord Wen¡¯s forehead in a split second taking him off guard, moving a little forward he runs his weak hand on the back of his head and pushes his head to the wall making him to let out a groan when hot red liquid flows down his face.


    ¡°You brat,¡± Lord Wen yells clutching on WanKe¡¯s cor he pulls him up making the chain dig into his wrist, moving his face close with an inch distance he roars ¡°It¡¯s a pity that no man could see,¡± a smirk appears on his face his orbs staring down at WanKe whose eyes never showed a sense of fear ¡°A pretty girl like you,¡± he pushes WanKe to the bed making him wince in pain, moving forward he crawls over him cing his palm over the cut skin he gives pressure on it ¡°I¡¯ll let you suffer for what you did,¡± he growls touching the sash of Wanke¡¯s dress to undress the rightpel.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    WanKe covers his face with his left palm pushing his face behind bearing the overwhelming pain caused over the wound, his already drained energy goes empty. A scream escapes his lips when he feels the expansion of his skin, hot blood begins to drench his already dry stained clothes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this,¡± his voicees out as a mere whisper when he realises his dress loosen as he feels Lord Wen¡¯s finger touch his skin. Squeezing his eyes shut he takes a deep breath praying god to take his life before something happens as he couldn¡¯t fight back when his head began to feel heavy and his body was not in his control making him to pass out.

 Chapter 45

    Feng Lei rushes to the house of Jin as soon as the exam is over his heart pounding, rushing upstairs to the private room he stands by the door a weird kind of feeling arising in him when his eyes caught WanKe who is sitting on the bed looking around his expression showing that he is curious of what happened.


    ¡°You are awake,¡± Feng Lei utters his lips twitches up without his intention, he rushes towards WanKe and cups his face with both hands ¡°I was  worried,¡± moving closer he ces his lips on his forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re awake all were worried about you,¡± he looks down at him his heart clenches when he sees his tearful eyes, he goes to speak but stops when WanKe hugs him abruptly resting his head on his chest staring at an empty space.


    ¡°The one who killed your sister is¡­,¡±


    ¡°I know,¡±


    ¡°How?,¡± His voicees out low like asking himself, he blinks when his eyes get itchy letting the tears which blurred his vision to flow down his cheeks slowly.


    Feng Lei ces his palm on his head and pats it softly in a way of soothing him ¡°After the death of my sister the Wen


    Kingdom got the power over the military,¡± he looks down at his head ¡°I thought it was coincidence but it¡¯s not,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he stutters feeling guilty of his step father¡¯s sins, closing his eyes he lets his mind to drive into his memory, the picture of his mother shing in front of him making him sink, he doesn¡¯t know how to react as all piled up suddenly, the fact that his mother passed away and he couldn¡¯t protect her made him feel guilty and also knowing that he has been helping someone who is a monster all his life not giving a thought for his own desires.


    ¡°Brother Wales?,¡± He asks thinking of him standing by his side against his master even though he had no reason for doing it as he was clueless of the scene.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see him but I¡¯m sure that he is alright¡± Feng Lei utters hesitatingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± WanKe whispers holding on him tight he lets out a heavy sigh ¡°Everything is because of me.¡±


    ¡°Nothing is your fault,¡±


    ¡°It is, WanKe died to save me, mother died to save me  and Wales did it to save me but I couldn¡¯t save any one of them,¡± Feng Lei remains silent letting WanKe to spill his heart out as sometimes listening is more helpful thanforting.


    ¡°I have been helping someone whom I shouldn¡¯t, ten years, I spent ten years to find the one but never had a single clue that¡¯s someone who is with me,¡± he moves his head low ¡°All those smiles and cares were fake,¡± He clutches Feng Lei¡¯s dress leaning onto him , he stays silent his mind holding onto many things.


    ¡°You should go back to the academy,¡± WanKe  breaks the silence ¡°Go back and study,¡± wiping his cheeks with the back of his palm he lifts his body and sits straight ¡°You have to prepare for thest test.¡±


    ¡°I can stay, I¡¯ve prepared everything,¡±


    ¡°Feng Lei,¡± taking a deep breath in he faces him ¡°Go back,¡± he blurts his voice sounding steady and stern.


    ¡°I¡­.,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he cuts him off ¡°I don¡¯t have the energy to argue,¡± stering a fake smile on his face, he tries to show that he alright butpletely broken inside, he doesn¡¯t want to ruin Feng Lei¡¯s future as all the prince of every Kingdom¡¯s dream is to bring power to their kingdom and be the leader.


    ¡°Okay,¡± getting up from the bed Feng Lei looks down at WanKe who is smiling at him ¡°Take some rest, your wound is not healed yet and¡­.,¡± he bends low passing him a reassuring smile ¡°don¡¯t leave without me as earlier.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± standing up he waves at him.


    ¡°Sleep well,¡± Feng Lei walks backwards keeping his eye fixed on WanKe who is smiling at him, his inner being worried knowing what is behind that smile he is wearing. He walks out of the room with heavy heart, closing the door he leans on the wall beside the door.


    As soon as the door closes WanKe could hold the heartbreak no longer, he falls to the floor in a dishevelled heap as his grief pours out in a flood of uncontroble tears.


    ~48 hours ago~


    ¡°Master,¡± Lord Wen moves back getting down from the bed, he looks at the doorway where one of his guard is standing, his eyes wide, a expression of astonishment and sympathy written on his face.


    ¡°What?,¡± Lord Wen roars furiously.


    ¡°There is someone causing trouble,¡± he stutters in fear.


    ¡°Who are they?,¡± mming the door close behind him he stomps out to the gate.


    ¡°It was stolen,¡± HenYu cries ncing at the guard in front of him.


    ¡°If you¡¯ll don¡¯t check it out I¡¯ll speak around telling that you all stole his pouch,¡± ChengLi warns in a low voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?,¡± lord Wen yells from inside standing by the entrance of the gate.


    Henyu¡¯s eyes widens and he holds ChengLi¡¯s hand when the rough voice hits on his eardrums making his heart beat rise in nervousness, he looks straight at his face and moves his gaze down slowly he gulps down his saliva watching the sword hung on the belt around his waist, his brain warning him not show any hint of their act because if they are caught they will be sued as taking someone¡¯s life is nothing between the battles of Kingdoms and after all he is the prince of a lowest ranked state where as nothing can be done against the higher states.


    Pulling HenYu behind ChengLi steps forward, bending low he greets Lord Wen and faces him ¡°A guard of your kingdom has stolen my brother¡¯s pouch, he just got his sry,¡±


    ¡°They are not ill mannered,¡± Lord Wen growls in a low voice.


    ¡°We just want to check it out, maybe they took it by mistake,¡± ChengLi answers politely his internal voice cursing the person in front of him ¡°It was lost near the ce where the arrangement of coffin is done,¡± he exins further trying not to give them a hint of lie.


    Rubbing his chin Lord Wen looks around giving a thought of it, he did not doubt them as he sent some guards to buy things and flowers for his wife¡¯s funeral but he cannot remember who was sent to buy it. Without dragging the issue he orders to call out the guards to stand at the yard to check on them, he is sure that no one would have stole anything but he let them check out as if they don¡¯t find the truth there will be a rumour about them.


    ChengLi walks in and HenYu follows him  both of them examining each guard¡¯s face. They walk slow making sure that Feng Lei has enough time to find WanKe.


    ¡°Sorry for the inconvenience caused master,¡± ChengLi apologises after walking around for ages.


    They storm out immediately rushing to the back wall of the mansion to check out whether their n worked.


    ¡°Is he alright?,¡± HenYu asks the doctor who is checking Wanke¡¯s pulse.


    Feng Lei was afraid to call a doctor as they will know Wanke¡¯s identity, it won¡¯t be a problem if they find out that he is a girl as they have no idea who he is but he was afraid in the thought of that sometimes they might know that he is the fifth prince, therefore he informed his maid to call doctor Ting  who is  close to him and a loyal person whom he can trust.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out,¡± Feng Lei orders walking towards the doorway leaving them alone.


    ¡°I want to be by his side,¡± HenYu worries his eyes never leaving the blood stain on Wanke¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Why did his father do this?,¡± ChengLi growls under his breath anger rising in him.


    Doctor Ting separates thepel of Wanke¡¯s hanfu, his hand finding the edge of the material on his chest.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait outside,¡± Feng Lei requests mentally pping himself for forgetting to inform the doctor about the situation so that he can undress after they are out.


    HenYu walks towards the door but stops in his tracks and turns around when he hear ChengLi speak.


    ¡°He is a girl,¡± ChengLi¡¯s voicees out startled his eyes forgetting to blink.

 Chapter 46

    Wanke¡¯s P. O. V


    Taking the sliced meat I put in my mouth longing for the vours, it¡¯s been a while having a good appetite. cing the chopsticks on the table I close my eyes inhaling a deep breath I lift my eyelids to face both of them who are seated opposite to me their eyes never leaving me which makes me awkward to eat.


    Yesterday Feng Lei hurried back after the exam informing me that the people of Wen Kingdom are looking for me therefore we moved to a house in the woods which is Henyu¡¯s uncle¡¯s ce,  their holiday to the vige made the situation easier.


    ¡°Alright, ask me,¡± I lean forward expecting a list of questions from them.


    ¡°What?,¡± HenYu asks curiously.


    ¡°Ask what you all have in your mind. I really cannot eat when you both are staring at me,¡±


    ¡°What questions?,¡± ChengLi smiles.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I sneer and continue to eat ignoring their stare.


    ¡°I still cannot believe that you are girl,¡± ChengLi blurts examining me ¡°How is it possible?.¡±


    ¡°Why is it impossible?,¡± I ask not stopping my actions of filling my empty stomach, why are they so shocked in the fact that I¡¯m a female that they have no questions asking Why I¡¯m doing this ¡°I¡¯m d to know that you¡¯ll don¡¯t have many questions, when Feng Lei found out he questioned me eternally.¡±


    ¡°Our questions were answered by him,¡± ChengLi takes a sip of the liquor in his cup moving his head forward to Feng Lei¡¯s direction indicating him and I turn to my left to face him.


    ¡°They had numerous questions,¡± Feng Lei raises a brow at me questionably ¡°Did I question more?,¡± I look away hiding my smile when HenYu interrupts.


    ¡°Woah, my idol is a female,¡± HenYu utters with a wide smile on his face ¡°I should have known it earlier,¡±


    ¡°I know right,¡± ChengLi lets out a sigh of regret dramatically ¡°We should have found when she dressed as a girl¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, I had a doubt but now it¡¯s cleared,¡±


    ¡°A doubt,¡± I almost choke passing a nce at Feng Lei who repeated the same word with me in unison.


    ¡°How do you know?,¡± Feng Lei leans forward eagerly his small eyes below his furrowed eyebrows digging into HenYu making him to gulp down and look away.


    ¡°I saw nothing,¡± he brushes off the topic thinking of the scene when he tried to help WanKe who drowned. Same as ChengLi he was shocked about Wanke¡¯s identity but he was surprised and kind of proud of taking WanKe as his idol who is  stronger than man.


    ¡°What did you see?,¡± Feng Lei questions again ring at HenYu.


    ¡°You dragged us out before we could see anything,¡± ChengLi blurts.


    ¡°Not you, I¡¯m asking HenYu,¡±


    ¡°HenYu?,¡± ChengLi turns his head to the right ¡°Did you see something earlier?,¡± He asks knitting his eyebrows.


    ¡°Stop it,¡± I hit on the table as the topic is driving me insane ¡°Stop with that something and anything business,¡± I roar throwing daggers at them with my deathly re. The surrounding captures silence the very next second they begin to eat like I just shouted to the walls around us. We continue to eat as the environment turns calm where the noises of our movements only could be heard along with the sound of the nature outside in the woods.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?,¡± Feng Lei asks, our actions stop when the sound of the door knocking echoes in the empty hall.


    ¡°Is it Ah Xiang?,¡± I face ChengLi who is curious as us.


    ¡°Maybe, but she left a long time back after giving the food,¡± getting up he looks down at HenYu ¡°Are your rtives back?¡±


    ¡°No, they will be back after a month, let me check,¡± getting up he runs to the door rubbing his palms against each other for the cold as it will be snowing the following days.


    ¡°Why are you back?,¡± HenYu moves to a side leaving space for Xiang to enter, she walks in and he follows her behind.


    ¡°Sis Cheng is missing,¡± she stutters as soon as she enters the room.


    ¡°What?,¡± ChengLi steps forward immediately, getting up Feng Lei and I hop forward.


    ¡°This was left in her dressing room,¡± she hands over the letter to ChengLi.


    Taking the paper from her, he passes us a nce and unfolds the paper he grooves while reading, reading his expression I snatch the paper from his hold each word hitting me.


    ¡®It won¡¯t take a long time for me to end her life and you know how things can be covered up. Come back to the mansion my so called son.¡¯N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Why is he dragging others into this?


    ¡°How does he know about sis Chen,¡± ChengLi asks softly.


    ¡°JiangYi!,¡± my answeres out quickly, it has to be him because I save Ms Cheng from him.


    ¡°It can¡¯t,¡± Feng Lei exins facing each one us ¡°He is in house arrest as I handed over his fake documents to the higher authority and they are researching on it,¡±


    ¡°I should go,¡± I step forward but before I could proceed I turn around when he holds my arm.


    ¡°You are not cured yet,¡± Feng Lei states his eyes looking  straight at mine, gazing away he faces HenYu.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave them alone,¡± HenYu orders, leaving us alone they walk out of the room closing the door.


    ¡°You should not go,¡± Feng Lei deres his grip getting tighter.


    ¡°I should,¡± I snap, I don¡¯t want anyone else to put their life at stake because of me, ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone else to be hurt,¡± my voice breaks, mental strength has always been my advantage but for the past few days my strength has been missing, I feel broke instantly as everything began to scroll up continuously leaving no break in between.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be hurt,¡± his voicees in a way if begging, I know that he is perturbed by me but I have no choice, I¡¯m done letting others down because of me.


    ¡°Feng Lei,¡± I face him looking into his eyes my lips twitches up to a slight smile ¡°I love you,¡± I finally say the three words which has always been in mind while I was with him or without him. I feel his grip on my arm loosen as his eyes reads me his expression showing that he is surprised.


    Everything, everything has beenplicated and now I¡¯m going to end it for good. Right now I don¡¯t even care if he exposes me to the higher authority, about me getting into the imperial academy as long as I slit his throat with my own hands. All his lies won¡¯t be buried for forever I¡¯m sure that it wille out one day. I did hesitate to confess Feng Lei as I have no idea what will happen next as that bastard can do anything but I still want to protect him the same way he wants to protect me.


    I didn¡¯t want to keep him waiting , I just want to let him know what I feel about him so that I will have no regret even if I die.


    I need to go right now to keep others safe as I¡¯m not ready to lose anyone else.


    My eyes widens when Feng Lei pulls me to a hug abruptly, I feel his five fingers at the back of my head he presses my head over his hard chest moving his head upwards he ces his chin on my head ¡°Do you know how I¡¯m feeling right now?,¡± His tone tells me that he is smiling even though that I cannot see it.


    ¡°I¡­.,¡± I move my head a little backwards trying to look up, but before I could do it I feel the hard hit at the side of my neck before I could react I feel darkness beginning to overtake me, my mind ck outs the very second.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± is thest words which faded in my ears.

 Chapter 47

    (WanKe/XingXing is addressed as SHE)


    Third Person P. O. V


    She falls forward on his chest still standing in his hold. Holding her head Feng Lei bends a little low and lifts her legs away from the floor carrying her bridal style, his eyes fixed on her face his every single part of the body not willing to move away from her. Walking slowly towards the room he ces her on the bed, taking the folded bedsheet he spreads it on her body as the weather is getting cold.


    ¡°Everything will be over,¡± he says lifting his left leg he ces his knee on the wooden edge and ces his hands on the either side of her head leaning over his arms he moves a little closer looking down at WanKe.


    ¡°I want to give you a better ce,¡± he speaks in a low voice ¡°When everything is over,¡± lowering his body he leaves a decent distance between them ¡°Let¡¯s get marriage,¡± the corners of his lips twitches up a little to a slight smile, moving his down he ces a kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°Is everything fine?,¡± Changi asks the very next minute when Feng Lei opens the door, he nods in reply and strolls out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back,¡± turning around he faces HenYu and ChengLi ¡°Don¡¯t let WanKe anywhere until Ie back,¡± he orders.


    ¡°I¡¯ming too,¡± ChengLi steps forward beside Feng Lei ¡°You should not go alone, it¡¯s not safe.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this together,¡± HenYu suggests ¡°Count me in,¡± turning to his left he faces Xiang ¡°Take care of WanKe.¡±


    ¡°Pleasee back safe,¡± her voicees out low in despair, facing ChengLi who is smiling at her she embraces him abruptly ¡°Come back soon,¡± she whispers on his chest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen,¡± Feng Lei assures.


    ¡°You all can go back,¡± Feng Lei lets out a heavy sigh not feeling easy of their presence being afraid that something would happen to them even though he got something on his sleeves. The two men by his side remains quiet indicating the answer as yes, their eyes never left therge gate of the mansion, inhaling a deep breath they cover their faces with the veil and marches forward.


    Therge gate opens weing them as every step they keep forward is like getting closer to the grave, the surrounding in the yard stays calm as no soldiers are to be seen in the long path to the main hall. They stop in their tracks and passes a nce at each other when the sound of the footsteps get into their ears.


    ¡°Stay alert,¡± Feng Lei utters softly looking around cautiously.


    ¡°You little brat,¡± Lord Wen roars as he walks out the main hall standing on the stadium of the staircase, he res at the three men in front of him where a piece of material is tied around below their eyes.


    Gesturing HenYu and ChengLi to stay behind Feng Lei steps forward his eyes never showing any sense of regret ofing up here or any fear of what will happen the next second.


    ¡°You cannot get away from me,¡± Lord Wen growls a sly smile sweeps across his lips ¡°You just fell into the trap,¡± he sneers.


    The right corner of Feng lei¡¯s lips turns  to a smirk under his veil in the thought of clueless Lord Wen who doesn¡¯t even know to find out his child who has been with him for a long time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll end what I began,¡± Lord Wen raises a hand up, Feng Lei steps back immediately, HenYu and ChengLi jumps behind him when the sound of multiple footsteps gets into their ears.


    Forming to a triangle they face the three angles where many soldiers march forward ¡°Keep yourself safe,¡± Feng Lei blurts his eyes sliding from left to right examining his opponents.


    The soldiers who are in the count of more than ten surrounds them in a circle  standing straight they lift their spears and draws their swords out waiting in the position of attacking.


    ¡°The heir of Feng family and the only young leader,¡± Lord Wen¡¯s words strikes in Feng Lei¡¯s mind , his body stiffens in astonishment his eyes widens in horror the sentence repeats in his mind.


    ¡°Leader?,¡± HenYu blurts turning around to face him not knowing who the word ¡®leader¡¯ is referred to.


    ¡°You are well hidden,¡± Lord Wen lets out augh ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you,¡± he snarls his eyes looking straight at Feng Lei even that there is a long distance between them.


    Stepping forward Feng Lei removes the veil from his face as he is exposed and did not expect Lord Wen would know about something in detail which has not been known by many people. After the death of his father Feng Lei took over the kingdom as the youngest leader of all states, yet he enrolled in the imperial school to be a schr of all state and to move on like other princes maintaining a low profile.


    Feng Lei is taken back by the current situation not understanding a point, he is curious to know how Lord Wen learned about him and he surely knows that he is a plot for the higher state leaders.


    ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated you,¡± Feng Lei states his mind still trying to register the fact that his n is a vain.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Do you think I need these troops to capture a little girl,¡± Lord Wen chuckles ¡°I will have her in my own hands,¡± he grunts under his breath angrily his red eyes goes small under his wrinkled eyebrows.


    ¡°These troops? You will need the world to conquer a woman,¡± Feng Lei smirks looking at Lord Wen¡¯s hand form to a ball his countenance showing he is in rage ¡°And you know how strong your step brother¡¯s daughter is,¡± he sneers as Lord Wen knows who he is.


    ¡°Kill them,¡± Lord Wen shouts ¡°I¡¯ll take over your kingdom,¡± heughs when his soldiers step forward making them alert.


    In a split second the three of them spins forward snatching the swords from the soldiers, holding the two swords they stay in position ready to attack. They stuck together waiting for them to take the first step.


    ¡°Why did you grab one weapon?,¡± ChengLi whisper yells at HenYu who is the only one with one sword.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t grab another one quickly,¡± HenYu answers looking around at the soldiers nervously who looks well prepared to bury someone where as they are just facing the music.


    ¡°Take this,¡± Feng Lei moves his left hand behind him, taking the sword HenYu steps forward along with ChengLi.


    Bouncing on the balls of his feet Feng Lei snatches a sword easily, he readjusts his grip on the longswords, holding it over his shoulders he waits for his opponent to make a move the very next minute the environment fills up with the sound of swords whistling through the air. The soldiers takes action together making the three of them to control three different groups where as Feng Lei is handling more in number as the reward for taking his life will be to rece his position of minister in both the states as Lord Wen can take over his kingdom if he is gone because only his mother is left as a member of the Feng family.


    Moving backwards he shes on the soldiers making their blood ssh in the air some dropletsnding on his face. Moving forward his sword intercepts the spears allowing him to trap their des on his hilt to execute a stab with the other sword of his. Their weapons untangle when each one of them falls on the ground.

 Chapter 48

    Spreading his legs ChengLi¡¯s eyes darts in all directions to capture a glimpse of the position of the soldiers around him, he cuts a path of blood in the field slicing through the weak brittle armour. Stepping aside he quickly slides forward and cuts at the arm of a soldier who ran forward to attack him. Pushing the spears away with his sword he stabs him making the blood whoosh out flowing to the white stones on the ground of the yard. FengLei backs away and assumes their stance, taking the offensive he feints an over head stab at the person in front of him making him fall over instantly.


    ¡°ChengLi,¡± HenYu screams when his eyes catches a soldier throwing his spear to the direction where ChengLi is busy with the ones in front of him, HenYu jumps forward as there were no much distance between them as ChengLi tries to cover up HenYu who was about to be defeated.


    HenYu pushes ChengLi to a side, he tries to move away but his body stiffens when he feels the cold de get into his muscles causing blood to gush out. His legs turn wobbly immediately which makes him to lose control of his body, he drops to the ground coughing he spit out blood.


    ¡°H¡­ n,¡± ChengLi stutters his chin trembles not being able to talk as terror rised up to his throat, he crawls forward lifting his body with his shaky hands as great tremor overtakes him. He taps on Henyu¡¯s cheek who¡¯s weak eyes are open a little, HenYu opens his mouth his lips apart trying to speak but couldn¡¯t form any words, he lets out a dry sound from his throat abruptly his heavy breaths stops.


    ¡°No, no¡­,¡± ChengLi taps on his cheek faster with his blood stained hand, his actions freeze finally realising the truth, cing his right palm on Henyu¡¯s cheek he rubs it slowly in circr motion, he begins to chew on to his lower lip when his eyes wells up with tears.


    Feng Lei stops his actions when therge gate opens forcefully with a loud noise his soldiers march in surrounding the soldiers of Wen Kingdom the shes of the des halts, all of them stands in the position of ready to attack as both the group of people are waiting for themand of their masters.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got many soldiers yet you all couldn¡¯t kill him,¡± Lord Wen yells aloud ¡°But,¡± his gaze moves back to Feng Lei ¡°Nothing can destroy me,¡± heughs maniacally while Feng Lei tries to understand what he means, his eyes widens when he sees Ms Cheng in the hold of a man where he is holding an arrow¡¯s edge close to her neck, he forces her forward.


    He gets even shock when he sees two guards holding Master Huang and Wales with their hands behind their back. Feng Lei steps forward his eyes ring at the intimidating person in front of him.


    ¡°Drop your weapon and surrender and no one will be hurt anymore,¡± Lord Wen demands, the soldier moves the sharp point close to the side Ms Cheng¡¯s neck.


    ¡°No! FengLei you¡­..,¡± Wales speaks aloud even though his energy is drained from being locked up for more than couple of days without food, Lord Wen slits his throat with his sword before he couldplete his sentence.


    The grip on Feng Lei¡¯s sword gets tighter  his bloodshot eyes never blinked, stepping forward he drops one sword down.


    ¡°No.. No FengLei leave,¡± Ms Cheng cries struggling in the tight grip.


    ¡°They will be punished for their sins,¡± Master Huang spits on Lord Wen¡¯s face who is standing beside him making his blood boil not caring that they are the imperial teachers and someone of the higher authority he cuts off his head mercilessly in rage.


    ¡°Drop your weapon and no more blood,¡± Lord Wen states walking down from the main hall entrance ¡°If you surrender I promise that no one will be hurt,¡± he continues his eyes never looking away.


    ¡°How can I believe you?,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got everything if I take over your kingdom and I¡¯m sure that you will rank first,¡± his lips spreads to a grin.


    ¡°WanKe?,¡± His voicees out questions waiting for his answer.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°I said no more blood,¡± Lord Wen replies emphasizing the word ¡®more blood.¡¯


    FengLei looks around at the bloodshed, his eyes falls on ChengLi who is holding HenYu which makes his heartbreak, taking a deep breath in he steps forward when the soldier moves the arrow closer to Ms Cheng¡¯s neck causing a drop of blood to flow down her white skin.


    ¡°I yield,¡± FengLei shouts making others startle.


    ¡°Take HenYu back,¡± he orders facing ChengLi who carries HenYu ¡°No, FengLei you shouldn¡¯t,¡± ChengLi begs walking towards him.


    ¡°No more blood,¡± he repeats the word ¡°I just have a favour from you,¡± FengLei requests ¡°Take care of WanKe and my mother,¡± he pleas.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this,¡± ChengLi steps forward but he tumbles back when the soldiers jump forward pushing him.


    ¡°Retreat,¡± FengLei orders aloud making his soldiers to step back hesitatingly they walk to the gate with heavy heart as they know convincing him won¡¯t work, turning around he drops the sword to the ground getting down on his knees, all the remaining soldiers of Wen Kingdom surrounds him their spears caging him between the weapons even a small movement will make the de sh his skin.

 Chapter 49

    Sitting on her knees on the bare cold ground her eyes never leaving the stone in which Henyu¡¯s name is scarped on it. She never moves when she felt warmth of human skin on her right shoulder nor she looked up to see who it is as she knew who it will be.


    ¡°How long are you going to stay here?,¡± ChengLi asks softly, he lets out a low sigh when WanKe remains silent ¡°It will snow soon,¡± he scouts down  beside her.


    ¡°I want to be alone for a while,¡± she finally replies her voice soft, almost fragile, as if it and her heart would break at any minute. Perhaps her heart was already broken.


    ChengLi nces at the grave and back at WanKe who¡¯s eyes never left the spot, standing up he taps on her shoulder ¡°Be quick,¡± he requests his voice breaking, passing her another nce he walks away worried about her.


    The environment captures silence where only the sound of the harsh wind is ying in the background, she blinks her eyes when the cold air stung her face. She stares at the stone again not being able to digest the fact that he is gone. She couldn¡¯t believe it nor ept it, the world around her seemed grey and all she has now are the colourful memories.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we will stick together forever?¡± her voice starts off stern but it breaks down the very next moment. Her dry eyes didn¡¯t let any tears out and still she believed that he would wake up from the grave ande back to her, she wished it to be a y, she wished him to appear behind all of a sudden and tell it was a prank even though she knew that her wishes will never be true.


    The memories of HenYu shes in hey mind making the situation more painful and the air around suffocates her when her mind doesn¡¯t or couldn¡¯t get rid of the days with him.


    ¡®let¡¯s be brothers from now on¡¯


    ¡®Good luck buddy¡¯


    ¡®Keke, that¡¯s how I¡¯m going to call you¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re my idol¡¯


    ¡®Do you really have nakedmanphobia¡¯


    ¡®You are the best¡¯


    ¡®If you were a girl I will marry you¡¯


    ¡®You are awake?¡¯


    ¡®I was worried¡¯


    ¡®I will always be your first buddy¡¯


    ¡®keke, my brother¡¯


    She stays there without moving an inch her eyes never looked away, the environment remains with the eerie silence of stillness the sun rays appear brighter when snow flutters down like confetti. Her memories keeps flowing without leaving a gap, her dry red eyes begins to flood up abruptly when tears begin to prick her eyes as every scene ys crystal clear in her head.


    ~A month before the exam~


    ¡°Keke,¡± ChengLi calls out, cing the book on the table she faces him. Henyu¡¯s room mate went out so he called Wanke to study along with him.


    ¡°We will be going back to our states after two months,¡± HenYu leans forward ¡°I wish I¡¯ve known you earlier,¡± he smiles.


    ¡°What do you mean?,¡±


    ¡°I wish that we¡¯ve known each other earlier, I know it¡¯s impossible but it would be great if we have spent a long time together,¡±


    ¡°Do you think that our bond ends here?,¡±


    ¡°Nah,¡± he scratches the back of his neck ¡°I will always visit you even if it is quite far,¡± he winks at her making Wanke to put up a disgusting expression.


    ¡°Do not go back on your word,¡± WanKe leans forward ¡°I will visit you too,¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Really? You are most weed, even though Long Kingdom is small there are many special things there, especially food,¡±


    ¡°I will surely visit,¡±


    ¡°You should, I want to introduce my brother to my mother,¡±


    ¡°You got to treat me well there then,¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± moving behind he rests his palms on the floor leaning over his arms he looks up ¡°It¡¯s like we met yesterday,¡±


    ¡°Time flies,¡± WanKe blurts flipping the pages of the book.


    ¡°Yeah very quick, I want go back quickly It¡¯s been along time,¡±


    ¡°Seeing your family?,¡±


    ¡°Yes and seeing her,¡±


    Wanke¡¯s eyeballs slides up immediately to look at him, her eyes goes big watching Henyu¡¯s expression ¡°Her?,¡±


    ¡°Yes! Her,¡±


    ¡°You never told me about it,¡± she hits him on his arm yfully.


    ¡°You never asked about it,¡± he smiles crookedly rubbing the area where WanKe just punched him.


    ¡°Who is she?,¡± closing the book WanKe leans forward again her focuspletely diverted from the book.


    ¡°My cousin and childhood sweetheart, we¡¯ve been together for ages and our parents have decided about our marriage when we were eighteen,¡±


    ¡°Wow!,¡± Wanke ps her hands enthusiastically ¡°I¡¯m eager to know how she looks,¡±


    ¡°Pretty of course, I¡¯m nning to get her some flowers when I go back,¡±


    ¡°I remember someone asking me for girls,¡± WanKe states rubbing her chin she acts like thinking hiding her smile.


    HenYu stares at her for a moment taken back ¡°Just for fun,¡± he smiles awkwardly rubbing the back of his neck.


    ¡°I¡¯ll inform my sister about it when I visit,¡± she leans forward with a wide grin.


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t,¡± he brushes off smiling confidentially.


    ¡°I will,¡± WanKe moves her head to the left and right in a rhythm.


    ¡°You won¡¯t right?,¡± he asks the smile on his face disappearing.


    Sitting back WanKe opens her book again ¡°I will,¡± she blurts and begins to study trying to hold back herughter.


    ¡°Will you invite me if I¡¯m going to tell her,¡± WanKe breaks the silence all of sudden beginning the conversation again.


    ¡°Of course I will, I don¡¯t care about anything as long as we stick together,¡± his smile widens.


    ¡°You are the first close friend of mine,¡±


    ¡°And the best,¡± hepletes smiling cheekily.


    Layer of white nket forms on the highnd trees heavy with snow on it¡¯s tips,  the snow falls slowlynding on her hair and body, clenching her palms she  squeezes her eyelids shut hoping her tears which welled up without her control to stop but her choppy breathing and watery eyes remained for sometime and she sat there unmoving.


    ¡°I¡¯ll avenge for you,¡± her voice breaks even though it¡¯s steady, inhaling a deep breath in she lets it out creating mist in her view ¡°Blood for blood,¡± she utters  looking straight, hot tears streams down her face as she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯¡­ m¡­ s.. o.. rr.. y,¡± her words broke and all she could say are stuttering sounds as her lips begin to tremble, moving her numb body she lowers her upper body her foreheadnding on the cold ground ¡°S.. o.. rry,¡± she apologizes again bowing down in front of his grave, wet spots making the ice melt lightly, she has so much in her mind currently but cannot put it out in words as it¡¯s difficult for her to speak, she stays there in the same position letting her tears melt the snow not caring about  her surrounding, her silent sobs disappears in the wind as she cannot ept the fact that he is gone.

 Chapter 50

    Looking around cautiously WanKe picks up few stones from the ground which is coated by snow, she reaches up to the wall hanging onto it she throws the stones harder hitting on the wall making noise. WanKe sneaked out of the house after ChengLi left as he didn¡¯t allow her to leave without him , she put an act like being in deep slumber and it was sessful ording to her n. Everything in her mind right now is to destroy Lord Wen in her own hands.


    The sounding from the back yard of the mansion distracts the guards close by, leaving their spot the two guards by the kitchen marches to the back yard to check on it. WanKe lowers her body hiding her figure behind the wall peeping up slowly taking a look at them like a tiger hiding its self behind trees when hunting its prey. She watches them checking around until they arrive to the spot where expect them both to be, theyer of snow over the wall showers down when she leans over the bricks and jumps forward her feetnding on the soft cushion, her footprint making a deep hole onto it. The guard in front of her turns around immediately as soon as the sound got into his ears, he steps forward but falls on the ground when he receives a kick on his face in a sh.


    She hops forward before the other guard could get into action, holding him by his shoulders she turns him around covering his mouth with her left hand and cages him in her grip. Taking the dagger from his belt swiftly she brings it up to his neck stopping it midway making him to scream inside his mouth.


    ¡°Where is he?,¡± She growls lowly holding him tighter ¡°Don¡¯t even think of screaming,¡± she warns moving closer to his ear ¡°I will not regret to get this into your meat,¡± with that said she moves her palm slowly away from his mouth which makes him to gulp down his saliva staring straight not daring to move an inch.


    ¡°Master is not here,¡± he answers quickly in panic his words stutters yet he managed to give an answer without dying.


    ¡°Where did he go?,¡± She questions moving the dagger close to his skin.


    ¡°To the capital,¡±


    Wanke¡¯s grip loosens as her mind drifts in a thought,ing back to reality she holds him tighter ¡°Why?¡± she grunts under her breath being curious to know why he is going to the capital where Feng Lei is.


    ¡°To meet the Feng family,¡± the guard answers his eyes slides down to the right eyeing the sharp de which is in an inch away from his neck.


    ¡°Feng family?,¡± she utters to herself furrowing her eyebrows, throwing the dagger away she hits the guard on the side of his neck making him to lose consciousness, cing him slowly on the soft surface she jumps over the wall quickly to find Lord Wen as she is afraid of the fact that he is going to the capital.


    The rumour of Feng Lei¡¯s rebel has passed along the states and many people are discussing about it, the execution of Master Feng has spread yesterday as Lord Wen has announced publicly to the ministers that he has killed a person of the higher authority to begin a war between the two kingdoms as it¡¯s his n to overtake all the states and he saw it with his own eyes. Even though that there is an eyewitness of Lord Wen and his followers Feng Lei has the right to exin the incident to prove that he is not guilty but his silence gave them an answer because he knew that there is no proof for him to dere. He did not speak nor fear about his life and he didn¡¯t even shed out a drop of tear when the sharp de got onto his nerves.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°What did you tell WanKe?,¡±Xiang asks walking behind ChengLi following arade of the Feng Kingdom who came behalf of all his people.


    ¡°I told that Feng Lei has gone to his mansion to pay a visit to his mother,¡± his voice sounds low in disappointment ¡°I hope WanKe is at home,¡± he lets out a weary sigh, his mind not being able hold on the thought of Feng Lei. He knew what has happened but couldn¡¯t believe it, yet he has to ept it.


    ChengLi insisted on joining therade to take his body as he feels guilty of not being able to do anything when his friends are losing their lives and all he could do is  just pray for them.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to take the body of my master,¡± therade bows down to the leader of the soldier who stands by the entrance.


    ¡°We are not allowed to let you all in without Lord Wen¡¯s word,¡± the soldier replies dryly bowing down in respect. ¡°We have the right do so, or do you want me to wear my armour carry the sword and fight you all,¡± he states harshly losing his temper.


    The leader of the Wen king soldier lets them in as he knew that it will be a huge problem if there is a fight here while Lord Wen is gone and he knew that they have the right to take the body even though it is to pick up the body of a person who is to be known as a sinner.


    Many soldiers of Wen Kingdom are standing around in the yard guarding the mansion as Lord Wen is not present there. Xiang holds ChengLi¡¯s hand watching around those creepy eyes never leaving the three of them. They stop in their tracks when they notice two guards carrying a wooden stretcher with a white material covered over the body where there many patches of blood stain.


    ChengLi¡¯s body stiffens when they ce the stretcher down his mind and eyes not ready to face the scene, Xiang holds his sweaty hands tight to make him feel better but nothing worked. His eyes widens when therade scouts down on his knees watching the white cloth with blood up and down with curled up eyebrows, the haunted look in his eyes shows what he feels, moving his hand slowly he grips the edge of the white cloth on the top, he lifts it up a


    little and drops it down immediately, his eyebrows gets closer as it lowers ¡°It¡¯s a death by dismemberment,¡± he states lowering his head curling up his lips inwards.


    ChengLi¡¯s body stiffens when he had a glimpse at the body, his jaw tenses when he clenches his palm his mind not being able to react yet. His malfunctioning body works when he feels the touch on his arm. Blinking his eyes which stayed open for a while he turns to his right furrowing his eyebrows when he sees one of the guard beside him. Facing him he looks at his eyes which tells something, following the instruction he looks down when the guard brings his hand closer and slides down a folded piece of paper from the end of his sleeve, ChengLi takes it in a quickly and puts it in his pocket before any other guards could notice their actions.


    Taking out the paper he unfolds it, wet spots appears on the paper he was staring at, since he was weeping silently ¡°Why did he agree to it?,¡± his voicees out as a mere whisper.


    ¡°It must¡¯ve been hard on him,¡± his voice breaks as he couldn¡¯t hold back, he turns around not baring to look at the blood stained material anymore, he closes his eyes when Xaing pulls him to a warm hug letting him to shed his tears over her shoulder.


    Standing behind the huge trees in the woods WanKe moves to a side slightly not creating any noise, her muscles bulges when she grips the polished bow in her left hand as she holds it out in front of her torso. Reaching down by her right side, the thumb, index and middle fingertips lightly grasp the end of the wooden arrow that is sticking upright in the snow beside her between the gaps of therge roots. Her arms tremble from the tremendous force required to hold the bow ready, silently she evaluates her target at the soldier riding the horse of the carriage.


    Finally, she releases the arrow with a loud whistle when the sharp de of the arrow cuts through the air. The arrow shoots on her target which made the soldier to fall in the opposite direction. The carriage stops immediately as the soldiers surrounds the little carriage where Lord Wen is seated in, they look around curiously trying to find out the direction from where the arrow was sent. Picking the arrows in a sh she aims at the soldiers standing around with their spears and swords.


    ¡°Damn..,¡± she snorts realising that there are no more arrows yet there are around five soldiers left, her upper lips goes up, her eyes narrows when it catches the big man stepping out of the shelter her nose res up in anger as her blood boils.


    Spinning around she leans over the trunk of the tree her head rested on it, taking a deep breath in she lets it out closing her eyes she focuses on the sound of the footsteps which tramples on the snow giving her an idea of their movement, her grip onto the bow tightens, she stands away from trunk ready to treat.


    WanKe jumps forward snapping at the guard in the front, she swings at him a wild roundhouse punch that nced harshly on his chest, stepping back she drives her fist deep onto his gut making him to fall on the ground grunting in pain. She steps forward swiftly her actions and movements are in speed that her opponent can not assume her movements. They gather to stand against her, leaving her in the centre they form a circle around her, all this while Lord Wen stands by the corner with a smirk on his face enjoying the scene.


    There is no escape route and she knew that she couldn¡¯t fight them all as there weapons are in advance, stopping her little movements of turning around she stands straight, moving her left hand up she covers her mouth and nose tightly while she takes a small pouch out from her belt, the white poisonous powder sprinkles everywhere taking their struggles as an advantage she runs away from that area removing her palm away from her face she inhales a deep breath taking a huge amount oxygen in she lets it out. Bending low she takes the swordying on the ground her eyes never leaving the person who is walking towards her.


    ¡°Are you here to avenge for those silly brats,¡± Lord Wenughs.


    ¡°Nothing! even your greed for power cannot stop your death,¡± WanKe sneers stepping forward.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who is going to die¡± he jumps forward with his sword to strike, his sword sps on the other de.


    Wanke¡¯s feet drags back when she receives another punch to her jaw, she identally bites her tongue for the force causing blood to fill in her mouth. She knows how strong is the person she is fighting with but her instinct never gave up. Lord Wen breathes heavily panting trying to stay stable, taking his time to get some energy back not having the strength to keep a step forward, his dress and cloaks are torn apart, the edges stained with blood.


    Spitting out the blood she wipes her chin ¡°You can destroy him,¡± her inner voice keeps giving her hope and strength, taking the sword which she dropped she stands up slowly her legs too weak to handle her weight. Sighing, she examines all the cuts on her body, letting out a loud painful sigh she grips tighter onto the sword.


    She runs forward in a blink of an eye baring the excruciating pain rising in her body, lowering the sword she cuts of his feet which makes him to let out a loud dry scream as he falls down instantly, the heavy flow of blood covering the snow. Still she didn¡¯t stop, a scream leaves her lips when she lifts the sword with her bloodied hand, holding onto it she moves it swiftly throwing the sword in a force to the side if his neck, Lord Wen¡¯s headless body stays in the same position frozen.


    She tumbles back not having anymore strength to stand, her weak limbs finally gives up as she stumbles behind falling over the soft fluffy ground. Her heavy breaths captures the environment as her numb body stays unmovable, her weak eyes staring the blue sky where the bright sun rays are making it¡¯s way through the clouds. She knows that she couldn¡¯t hold on anymore yet her mind rewinds to those days.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± her inner voice states as she couldn¡¯t even speak out ¡°I wish that we can be together in the next world,¡± her lips hardly moves upwards slightly to a smile when she thinks of Feng Lei, the one she is leaving behind. The edges of her vision ckouts her heavy breaths slowing down, she had no regret of letting this happen as she was ready to ept the darkness but her heart never felt in ease.


    The letter given to ChengLi by the guard of Wen Kingdom (Written while he was is the prison)


    I know it¡¯s a shame but I¡¯m sorry, you deserve a better life and I wished to give you that but I couldn¡¯t. I know it hurts but it will be fine after a few days of crying and eventually you can get back to your life. I wish you find happiness and live a peaceful life as a normal girl and marry someone who will love and care for you. I have more to say and share with you but this life is not enough for it.


    I love you XingXing


    (Somethings are better to be unknown)


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!